The journal of Monsr. de Saint Amour doctor of Sorbonne,: containing a full account of all the transactions both in France and at Rome, concerning the five famous propositions controverted between the Jansenists and the Molinists, from the beginning of that affair till the Popes decision. / Faithfully rendred out of French. ; A like display of the Romish state, court, interests, policies, &c. and the mighty influences of the Jesuites in that church, and many other Christian states, being not hitherto extant.

THE THIRD PART.

Containing what pass'd at Rome from the time of my return thither as Delegate or Deputy from the Bishops, 15. June 1651. till the end of that year.

CHAP. I.

The Bishops Letter to the Pope. Deli∣beration whether it were fit to deliver it. Resolution to do so.

BEing arriv'd at Rome on 15. June 1651. about one after noon, I pre∣sently sent to inquire for such Let∣ters as were sent to attend me there from my LL. the Bishops; and I writ a Note to him whom I saw last there before my departure, (from whom I learnt the particulars of what had pass'd about me before the Pope) advertising him of my return, and be∣seeching him to come and see me the soonest he could that afternoon.

Amongst those Letters, there were some for the Pope, others for MM. the Cardinals d' Este, Spada, and Barberin, and others for my self. Those for me contain'd the Orders laid upon me by my LL. the Bishops who writ them, to present theirs to his Holinesse and their Eminences, and to endeavour the effect of them, to wit, the establishment of a Solemn Congregation, like those held under Cle∣ment VIII. and Paul V. to which Catholick Divines of different judgements about the matters of Grace might be call'd, and fully heard on either side, both vivâ voce and by writing, according to the accustomed forms, and with intire Ecclesiastical liberty, before the Pope pronounce any Judgement upon the Five Equivocal Propositions which were presented to him; that so by this means that which he shall pronounce may be more signal, more satisfactory, more venerable to all the world, and more likely to dispel all difficulties, to confirm the truth, and to establish a sound peace amongst all Catholick Divines. The Letters directed to the Cardinals were sealed; it was signifi'd to me that they were from M. the Bishop of Angiers, who was particularly known to them, and that he there∣in beseecht them to further the effect of so just a request, and to favour me with their protection, wherein I should need it. Those for the Pope were yet open, of which take here the translation. They were directed, To the most Holy Father Pope Inno∣cent X. at Rome. The contents follow.

Most Holy Father,

WE have understood that some of our Brethren Bishops of France, have written to your Holi∣nesse touching an affair of very great importance and difficulty, and requested you by their Letter to decide clearly and plainly certain Propositions, which last year rais'd great disturbance without any benefit in the Theologal Faculty of Paris; nor could the issue be otherwise; for being contriv'd purposely in ambiguous termes, they could produce nothing of themselves but disputes full of animosity about the various senses put upon them, as it alwayes happens in Equivocal Propo∣sitions. Wherefore our Brethren must give us leave to declare, that we cannot approve their design in this matter. For besides that the Questions about Divine Grace and Predestination are full of difficulties, and are not ordinarily handled without violent contests; there are other very considerable reasons which give us ground to conceive, that this present time is not fit for the terminating of so important a Difference, un∣lesse your Holinesse will please, in order to passing a solemn judgement upon it, (which seems not to be their intention) to proceed therein according to the forms practised by our Fore-fathers, to resume the affair from its original, and to examine it wholly and intire∣ly, to that end summoning and hearing the reasons and arguments of either side, as was done not long since by the Popes Clement VIII. and Paul V. of Holy me∣mory. For if your Holinesse do not take this course, the condemned party may with justice complain of ha∣ving become so by the calumnies and artifices of their Adversaries, without having their own reasons heard.

To which perhaps they may adde, that this cause was brought to your Holinesse, before it was judg'd in a Council of Bishops. And to strengthen the justnesse of their complaints by examples of the antient Discipline of the Church, they may alledge the Council of Alex∣andria against Arius, that of Constantinople against Eutyches, those of Carthage and Mileva against Pe∣lagius, those of Valence and Langres held in France, for the same matter now in Question, and other Coun∣cils against other Hereticks. And truly, most Holy Father, were it meet to examine and decide the said Propositions, the legal order of the Judgements of the Ʋniversal Church, together with the Custom observ'd in the Gallicane Church, requires that the greatest and most difficult Questions which arise in this Realm, be first examined by our selves. Which being so, Equity would oblige us to consider maturely, whether the Propositions complain'd of to your Holinesse have been made purposely to cast an odium upon some per∣sons, and to excite a combustion; in what Books, by what Authors, and in what senses they have been ad∣vanced and maintained; to hear the pleadings and arguings of either side thereupon; to view all the Books written lately touching the said Propositions, to di∣stinguish the true sence of them from the false and am∣biguous; to inquire carefully into all that hath pass'd in the businesse since the beginning of the dispute; and after this, to give an account to your Holinesse of all things done and ordained by us in this affair, which concerneth matter of Faith; that so what were right∣ly pronounc'd by us about this matter, might be con∣firm'd by your Apostolical Authority. But how many artifices may there be to oppresse and overthrow the truth, by thus directly addressing to your See before our examining and judging of the cause? By what abundance of calumnies may the reputation of our Prelates and Doctors be blemish'd? And by how ma∣ny fallacies may your Holinesse be circumvented and surpris'd in this great affair, which concerns points of Faith? For on the one side, it is visible that they in whose favour our Brethren the Bishops writ to your Holinesse, maintain firmly and obstinately that the greatest part of the new Schoole-men is of their opinion, and that their Doctrine is most consentaneous to the goodnesse of God, and the equity of natural reason. On the other side, they who adhere to S. Augustin, de∣clare, not in secret but publickly, that the Questions contested about, are not now dubious and problematical, but that 'tis an affair ended and terminated long agoe; that they are the received Determinations of antient Councils and Popes; whose Decrees are most evident in this matter; and especially those of the Council of Trent, which they maintain consist almost wholly of the words and maximes of S. Augustine, as well as those of the second Council of Orange do. Wherefore they professe, that instead of fearing either our judge∣ment or yours, they have rather reason to desire the same, having all ground to promise themselves, that your Holinesse, being assisted by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, (who vouchsafes to guide you when you consult him, and to hear you when you pray to him) will not in the least thing depart from what hath been determin'd by the H. Fathers; that so it may not hap∣pen (which God forbid) that the reputation of the H. Apostolical See fall under the contempt of Here∣ticks, who narrowly observe the least of its actions and words. But we have ground to hope that this will ne∣ver come to passe; especially, if for retrenching all contest for the future, your Holinesse will please, by treading in the footsteps of your Predecessors, to exa∣mine this affair from the bottome, and to hear the rea∣sons and defences of either side according to custom. Vouchsafe therefore, most Holy Father, either to let this important dispute, which hath lasted divers ages without breach of the Catholick Ʋnity, continue still a little longer, or to decide all the Questions by observing the legitimate forms of Ecclesiastical Judgements. And we beseech your Holinesse, that you will please to imploy all your care and zeal, that the interests of the Church intrusted to your Government, be not any wise injur'd in this Cause. God accumulate many years prosperity and happinesse upon your Holinesse. We are,

Most Holy Father,

Your Holinesse's most humble Sons and Servants in Christ Jesus. [Signed thus in several Copies.]

• In one.
  • Lewis Henry de Gondrin Archbishop of Sens.
  • B. Delbene Bishop of Agen.
  • Gilbert Bishop of Comenge.
  • Le Beron Bishop of Valence and Die.
  • A. Delbene Bishop of Orleans.
  • Bernard Bishop of S. Papoul.
  • J. Henry de Salette Bishop of Lescar in Bearn.
  • Felix Bishop and C. of Châlons.
• In another.
  • Francis Bishop of Amiens.
• In a third.
  • Henry Bishop of Angiers.
• In a fourth.
  • Nicholas Bishop and C. of Beauvais.

The friend whom I intreated to come to me, ac∣cordingly repair'd to the lodging I had taken. We consider'd the above mention'd Letters, and ha∣ving discours'd largely of all things, I desir'd him to go, and confer thereupon with the other person, (who could not so well come abroad, and who did not think meet the delegation should be hasten∣ed) and to assure him, that if the present posture of things at Rome would not bear the prosecution of my affair, I was for my own part ready to re∣turn back the next morning to Civitá Vecchia, and so to Genua by the Gally in which I came, and which was to return thither within a few days.

I entrusted my Letters to this friend, who ac∣cordingly carried them to that other person, and after having confer'd together upon them, came again to me the same day. I conceive that in case things had been still intire, and not yet medled with, we three should have agreed to leave them so for some time, and wait till mens minds were better prepar'd then at present to receive our Re∣monstrances, and consider the truths which we were to defend in the Sequel of this affair, if the first Justice desir'd by us were granted, of which there seem'd not to be any doubt, being su'd for

by persons so eminent among their brethren as those Bishops of France, who subscrib'd the let∣ter whereof I was bearer. But for that it was not absolutely in our power to act so directly against their orders and intentions, without having rea∣sons evidently convincing, and perfectly indubi∣table for so doing; and also for that, although there were very strong ones to perswade it expe∣dient not to hasten so much the producing of my Letters, and beginning the prosecution enjoyn'd me; yet there were others too no less powerfull, to evince such prosecution both beneficial and ne∣cessary: We all three judg'd that it ought to be begun; we consider'd that the business was in ve∣ry evident danger whatsoever course were taken; and that unless I stir'd in it, the ill success would in∣fallibly be attributed to so irregular a managment as mine would be. That such ill success was al∣most inevitable, there being already a Congrega∣tion establisht, which secretly carri'd on the affair, and which receiving neither opposition nor infor∣mation contrary to the conceptions begotten in them by M. de Vabres's Letter (subscribed by so ma∣ny Bishops and other persons who conspir'd and solicited the condemnation aim'd at in writing it) would not fall to follow those prepossessions, and conclude upon the condemnation. That by the high credit and great authority of the persons who interested themselves in the prosecution of the same, and in whose power it would be to make such application, and use of it as they pleas'd, it would cause as much mischief, and have as evil con∣sequences in what manner soever it were con∣cluded, as if it were so, notwithstanding the letters I should deliver, and the remonstrances I could make: Besides, those letters and remonstrances in whatsoever manner they were received, and whatsoever regard were had of them, might al∣ways hinder some of those ill effects and grievous consequences. For either the condemnation would be proceeded to, notwithstanding my let∣ters and remonstrances, and without granting the Congregation required by me; (in which case being an irregular, unheard-of Condemnation made against all form and equity, it would de∣stroy it self, and at least in time to come, incur the indignation of all persons any thing judicious or equitable:) Or the said congregation would be granted at our request, and the affair examin'd according to form; in which case it could not be but that at least a great part of those imploy'd there∣in, would understand which side Truth and Justice are of, in regard every one would be necessitated to apply himself to the examination of writings deliver'd him on either side, to the discussion of things alledged in conferences held between us in their presence, and to the particular study of the matters which they saw in question between us. It was not possible likewise but that there would be found in the great City many persons who being awakened by the notoriousness of this examination would have the curiosity and the good hap to inquire thereinto, leaving apart their other studies and employments, which would be a good fruit of our pains. And lastly, that it was not possible but the Pope (who though little vers'd and skilful in these matters, was neverthe∣less very prudent and circumspect, as he lately shew'd when being prevail'd with by the com∣mon consent of the Congregation of the H. Of∣fice to confirm the pretended censure of the fa∣culty at Paris, he chang'd his mind, and was staid from doing it by the dissent of a single Cardinal) would be more powerfully woo'd with the num∣ber of those who should declare to him their be∣ing undeceiv'd, and better instructed of the truth whereof they were formerly ignorant; that these reflections would move him either to abstain from pronounc••ng upon this affair any judgement which might be unworthy of the Majesty of the H. See, or to pronounce one worthy thereof. Whereupon we all three concluded, that these con∣siderations oblig'd me to acquit my self of my Commission, to deliver my Letters, to begin my sollicitations, and that the soonest, and with the greatest publikness I could.

I had time left the same day to send for a Tailor to make me a Gown and a furr'd Hood against the next Sunday, such as we have in Sorbonne, and al∣so for a Cap-maker to make me a Cap with four Corners, most of these at Rome having but three, and being far less then what we are accustomed to wear at Paris.

CHAP. II.

A visit to Cardinal d' Este, who gives me to understand, that it is not safe for me to tarry at Rome. My immo∣bility at it, with divers Visits con∣cerning the cause of my Return. Dis∣course with F. Annat.

I continued without stirring out of my Chamber till Saturday evening following (17 June) when being assur'd all my Equipage would be rea∣dy by the next morning, I went to salute Cardinal d' Este; to whom I conceiv'd I ow'd that respect in the first place, both for that there was at that time no Ambassadour at Rome, and because he was Protector of France, as also out of a design to make him mine as much as I could. I presented to him M. d' Angers's Letter sent to me for his Highness, and I acquainted him with the oc∣casion of my Return: He seem'd much surpris'd to see me in that Country, and that partly out of his affection for the Nation and my self, and part∣ly out of the danger which he saw I incurr'd: for he was present at the Assembly of the H. Office, in which I was spoken of before the Pope, and knew what had pass'd thereupon.

After he had read M. d' Angers's letter, and, as he was reading, consider'd what to say to me, he pro∣fess'd much affection and esteem for M^. d' Angers, and told me, he conceiv'd, I believ'd, he had some for me too; of either of which he could give no other assurance then by doing for me all that should lie in his power: But he asked me, whether I had well cons••der'd of the resolution which I took when I determin'd to come back, and that about such matters as these: He represented to me that I had spent the four or five months that I

was at Rome with honour and success: that the affairs for which I return'd thither, were very odious and apt to render all persons suspected that meddle therewith; but as for me in particular, for reasons he had, and could not declare to me, he de∣sired me to take it well that he told me, that there was no person less fit to meddle therewith then I: That to advise me as a friend, he conceiv'd himself oblig'd to advertise me that I must not appear a∣gain, but resolve to return back, and that with all speed.

Had I before understood the reason which mov'd Cardinal d' Este to speak in this manner, I should have been more surpris'd therewith then I was: yet I forbore not to testifie some astonishment to his Highness, because on the one side I was glad to find how far he would discover what had pass'd before the Pope; of which I still kept my self from seeming to have any light: And on the other, I was not at all willing to acquiesce in his counsel: For though I was sure of the affection, sincerity and generosity of him that gave it, yet I was also sure that he gave it me without having examin'd things to the bottom, and only considering my interest and safety: wherefore I told the Cardi∣nal that I had so great respect and yieldance to his sentiments, as to submit mine to them readily, were the affair occasioning my return particularly my own; but it concern'd the most illustrious Bi∣shops of France who intrusted me with it, and pro∣mising themselves from my submission to their Orders, that I would punctually follow them when I had receiv'd them, rely'd upon me therein without looking out any other person more capable of dis∣charging the same, as they would have done, had they not depended upon me, and therefore I could not fail in answering their expectation in a busi∣ness so important as they accounted this which they had committed to me. To shew him in what terms they had treated me, I drew out of my Poc∣ket the Letters which they writ to me: The Car∣dinal thereupon answer'd, That those Prelates in France did not so understand the state of things at Rome as they do who are there, and have a clearer insight into those affairs; that he would return M. d' Angers an answer, and would assure him, and desire him to assure all the other Bishops of my good will and forwardness, and that I had not de∣sisted execuing the Commission they gave me, but upon reasons to which it was impossible not to yield: I reply'd to the Cardinal, That I did not know those reasons; that he would oblige me in telling me them, if there were any, as I doubted not; but I could not imagine there were any pre∣valent enough to countenance such a desisting as his Highness spoke of; being convinc'd as I was of the importance of the affair intrusted to me: That besides I did not fear being blam'd for it at Rome, when it was once consider'd; being certain that the H. See is more interested therein then a∣ny, and that in the prosecution I was to make, the service of that is more concern'd then of the Pre∣lates who oblig'd me to return.

The Cardinal seeing me so firm, bid me do as I would; but he said, I had best take heed; That for his own part, he was convinc'd of the neces∣sity of the advice he gave me; That he exhorted me again as a friend to follow it, and before my de∣parture to speak with the Cardinals Spada and Bar∣berin; whom he believ'd well affected towards me; and to see what their Eminencies would say to me. I answer'd, that I would wait upon my LL. the Cardinals Spada and Barberin, but not in order to change my purpose; for were I so minded, it should be upon what his Highness had said to me: wherefore intending not to fail to present to his Holiness the Letters which my LL. the Bishops had sent to him, I beseecht his Highness to procure for me assoon as possible an audience for that end.

I perceiv'd for certain that my remaining so firm in my resolution, troubled the Cardinal d' Este; that he lookt upon me as one that was going to sacrifice himself, that he heartily wisht he could prevent the unhappiness I was ready to fall into; and that he conceiv'd (as he told me) that did I know what mov'd him to give me such counsel, I would take it of my self without needing any reason to perswade me of its necessity. But the Excommunication under penalty of which he was oblig'd to such religious secrecy as he us'd to the H. Office, made him rather consent to my unhappiness which he believ'd inevitable (not∣withstanding his affection to me) then to violate the same by telling me a word, though my deli∣verance depended thereupon. Wherefore he pro∣mis'd me that in case I met with the least difficul∣ty or delay of the audience which I desir'd to have of his Holiness, he would recommend me to some Officers in whom he had an interest, who should accelerate the same; but he said, he did not believe the recommendation necessary, considering the acquaintance I had lately by his mediation with those very Officers which t'was likely they had not yet forgotten. As for the Prelates who sign'd the Letters which I had to present, he askt me what number there was of them: I avoided telling him, by answering, that their Letters were seal'd, as indeed they were all at that time. And this I did, because I had not yet receiv'd them from all that were to send them: I hop'd they would arrive be∣fore I could obtain audience of the Pope; and I was willing their names should be all known toge∣ther, that so the first apprehension which would be had from their number, might not be disad∣vantageous to the business in a Country where I knew many things are measur'd by the outside and the show. At length I took my leave, more sa∣tisfied with this visit, in regard of the affection testified to me by this Cardinal, in his hearty en∣deavouring to perswade me from proceeding fur∣ther in this business, then he was with my resolu∣tion which I signified to him of driving it on to the utmost, in regard of the danger which his Highness believ'd I incur'd.

On the Sunday morning (June 18) I present∣ed my self in the Pope's Presence-Chamber in my Gown, Cap and Furr'd-hood, to have audience of him; I heard his Mass, and spent all the forenoon there; but audience there was none for me; Car∣dinal Gueva who took leave that day of his Holi∣ness to go to his Bishoprick in Spain, ingross'd it all. Also all the Jesuites Assistants waited for it, to give the Pope notice of the decease of the••r Ge∣neral who dy'd the day before. When I saw au∣dience desperate for me that day, I resolv'd to

return home to my lodging; yet I thought fit before my going, to accost and salute F. Annat. who was with all those other Assistants, and with whom I had contracted some slight acquaintance. I conceiv'd it fit to do so to that Father out of good manners and civility; and withal necessary too, to take from them all the thought of new In∣trigues against me, by letting them see (yet with∣out affectation) that I shew'd my self boldly, and had no fear, being sent as I was for a publick cause, and by persons so considerable in the Church. I told F. Annat. after my saluting him, that he did not think at my departure of seeing me so soon, nor I him: but I had been stop'd by the way, and oblig'd to return, to present the Pope a Letter from some Bishops of France, who know∣ing of my being in that Country, chose rather to charge me therewith, then to send some other person thither on purpose.

When he heard me speak of a Letter from Bishops, (they are the words of the Letter which I writ the next day touching the discourse I had with him) he appre∣hended that it was concerning the Five Proposi∣tions, and I did not at all dissemble it. He answer'd, That it was very well done, that both the one side and the other had recourse to the Oracle. He told me nothing could be more civil then what was desired by those who writ on the other side, (as I remember, he us'd these words, Who writ for us) namely a plain judgement, without speaking either Pro or Con. I reply'd, That they by whose Order I was return'd, desir'd not much more; to wit, That the Divines be first heard, for the distinguishing of the several senses of the Propositions, that so the censure may fall only upon that which is bad, and which all the world acknowledges such; but the Catholick sense may be safe, and exempted from the Censure; that so both sides having been heard, each may receive his Holines's judgement with respect, without stir, and without having cause to complain of not having been heard, and to make new Re∣monstrances, which would renew the Quarrel. He deemed all this just, and yet could not dissem∣ble the design they had of getting the Proposi∣tions condemn'd absolutely. For he added, that notwithstanding the Propositions were capable of a Catholick sense, yet if absolutely and in themselves, they have an Heretical sense, 'tis fit they be condemned in themselves. Without seem∣ing to take notice of his meaning, and to avoid disputing in that place, I only said, That the He∣retical sense ought to be absolutely condemned, and the Catholick absolutely sav'd; after which I took leave of him, and separated civilly.

In the afternoon I went to visit Cardinal Spada in the same habit which I wore in the morning in the Popes-Presence-Chamber. I told him that be∣ing at Genua upon the point to return into France, I receiv'd some Letters from my LL. the Bishops of that kingdom, which oblig'd me to come back to Rome to present one to the Pope which they had writen to his Holiness concerning an affair of high consequence; the effect of which they charg'd me to solicite with all the care and diligence it de∣ser'vd. That it was touching the Five Propositions contriv'd and fram'd in obscure, ambiguous, and equivocal words, so as to be capable of seve∣ral very contrary senses according to the different interpretations which may be put upon them. That some of those senses are evidently Hereti∣cal; others most certainly Catholick, and con∣taining the chief Truths of Faith and Christian Religion. That the Authors of those Propositi∣ons fram'd them in this manner, that so under pretext of those bad senses, they may get a down∣right absolute condemnation of them, and apply the same afterwards to the Catholick Senses and Orthodox Truths which they include. That they did thus because they are possess'd with Sentiments contrary to those Truths; and seeing the same so firmly establisht, that there is no likelyhood of impeaching them with success, should they openly declare against them, they had devis'd and fram'd those Propositions to overthrow the said Truths by involving them in one and the same con∣demnation with the errors contain'd in the said Propositions. That M. Cornet was the man that first broacht them, proposing them to the Facul∣ty almost two years ago to get them censur'd; but a great number of Doctors presently understand∣ing the Artifice, and discovering the dangerous consequences thereof, both to the publick by some Books publisht against that Attempt, and to the Court of Parliament by two Petitions which they were constrain'd to present for stopping its coutse; It incur'd the indignation of all sincere and equi∣table persons that heard of it, and was repress'd by an Arrest of the Court, which prohibited M. Cornet and all others to pursue it. That having miss'd of their design in the Faculty in the year 1649, M. Cornet and such as joyn'd with him, conceiv'd the Assembly of the Clergy held the year after, might be a favourable opportunity to revive it; because the Bishop of Vabres who was ingag'd therein with them, and was to be of the Assembly, might use such practices as were necessa∣ry for it with my Lords his brethren: But many of them which were also of the Assembly, having well understood the business, the memory of which was still fresh and abhorr'd; and M. de Vabres (ha∣ving apprehended, that if he made the least open∣ing of it, there would never be wanting some or other to represent to the Assembly, how great and fruitless a stir it caus'd the year preceding, how remote it was judg'd from sincerity and honour, and consequently how unworthy it would be of their company, and so his Proposal would certain∣ly have no effect;) he durst not attempt to make it. Wherefore the business having fail'd in the Faculty, and being not thought fit to be set afoot amongst the Clergy for fear of the same success, they resolv'd to venture it to the H. See, con∣ceiving all the particularities of its odiousness would not be represented there, and that no per∣son would set forth to his Holiness what a plot there was upon him to engage the Apostolical Authority in a Censure intended to serve for the upholding of error. That they were the more confident of drawing the H. See to such a Deter∣mination (though it cannot but be shameful to it in the end, and beget confusion and greater Dis∣putes in the Church, which yet is the only refuge they have in the miserable cause wherein they are ingaged;) for that they presume the H. See not having any suspition or distrust of those whic••

sollicite it, being persons who have ever professed a singular devotion to its interests and service. But this, as I conceiv'd, would cause in the Pope and their Eminences, greater indignation against the Enterprise, when they should find that its Authors made use of that outside false zeal for the H. See, to circumvent it and bring it more easily into the Ambushes which they have prepared against it. That they cover'd the same with the authority of some Bishops which they have inveigled therein∣to by sundry plausible motives and specious consi∣derations fitted to every one's gust, thereby en∣gaging each of them to subscribe a Letter address'd to the Pope for his Holiness's judgment upon the Propositions. That the fear of those by whose or∣der I was return'd lest this authority and recom∣mendation of their Brethern should prevail upon the Pope's mind, and lest the promoters of this Enterprise should abuse their Letter against their intentions, induc'd them to write another to his Holiness, by which they advertise him of the pre∣judicial consequences likely to insue upon his De∣cision, in case he make it before fully examining all the circumstances of the business, and throughly searching the bottom of the matter in question. Which they conceiving not to be done but in a so∣lemn Congregation, in which all the Divines divi∣ded about these matters may be heard both vivâ voce and by writing, in presence of either side, to represent all their reasons and answer those of their Adversaries; their just care to prevent the troubles likely to arise in the Church, and their affection for the service and interests of the H. See, hath mov'd them to beseech the Pope to erect and establish such a Congregation. That they hop'd this Request would be well-pleasing to his Holinesse, because without such a Congregation it is not possi∣ble either to settle a firme peace amongst the Catho∣lick Divines (whose concord is so necessary to the Edification of the whole Church) or to clear and maintain Truth, the defending and supporting of which are the prime duties and most essential ob∣ligations of the H. See, or to preserve the respect due to its Decrees, the authoriry of which ought to be render'd inviolable by using all circumspecti∣on and diligence possible in the making thereof.

I added that what I represented to his Eminence, was more largely and clearly set forth in the Let∣ters which I had to deliver to the Pope from my LL. the Bishops who oblig'd me to return; and moreover because it was requisite to adde many things by word of mouth for the more ample dedu∣cing both to his Holinesse and their Eminences, all the particulars and considerations fit to be repre∣sented in so great and important an affair, one man being not sufficient to performe the same fully and perfectly; they would likewise send at Autumne following some Doctors or other Divines, that so nothing might be omitted which they conceiv'd they owe to the H. See and the Church in this occa∣sion. That nevertheless in the mean time their fear lest this affair might be too much hastned at Rome, before the arrival of those whom they intended to send thither, and lest his Holiness not being ad∣vertis'd of the danger there is in decreeing any thing in it before it be throughly examin'd, might grant some Decree upon the Instances made to him for it; understanding that I was still in those parts, and accustom'd to the heats which are oftimes so prejudicial to new-commers, they oblig'd me to come and give him this first advertis∣ment thereof.

I deliver'd the Cardinal a Letter written particu∣larly to himself, by M. d' Angers in recommen∣dation of me to him and of the affair which I was to follow; and I beseecht him to countenance the prosecutions I should use, with his Authority; and to believe that next the service of God, of Truth and of the Church, which principally induc'd me to return to Rome in obedience to persons of so Eminent worth and dignity who oblig'd me there∣to (notwithstanding my particular desire and inte∣rest to go home into France) I became ingaged to do so by the affection which I have for the service of the H. See, which his Eminence would at length find more concern'd in this affair then any other.

I found a great difference (as indeed there was reason) between Cardinal Spada's deportment in this visite, and in another which I made to him of civility in the Lent preceding; for he was as reser∣ved in this, as he was communicative in the for∣mer; he heard all that I said to him (just as I have since experienc'd to be the usual way in Ita∣ly in all audiences) with great silence, attention and gravity. He receiv'd the Letters which I had for him; and after signifying some testimonies of his esteem of the Bishops of France, and particu∣larly of him whose Letter I presented, he told me, He hop'd the Pope would not fail to take such course in this affair as was necessary for its succeed∣ing to the honour of God and his Church; to which end, for his own part, should his Holi∣ness employ him in it, he should contribute his ut∣most care and endeavor.

I arose up from the chair set for me at my en∣trance right against that of his Eminence, in or∣der to depart, and himself arose also to conduct me; which he did from the chamber wherein he receiv'd me till we came into the Dining room, where he left me; although between it and his chamber, there were two Anti-chambers to passe through. When he had quitted me, I was salu∣ted by some of his Court who accompany'd me to the doore. This I take notice of, not as an ex∣traordinary thing, but to intimate to such as know it not, in what manner these audiences use to be given; it being very civil and convenient; for the Visitant is receiv'd alone, and hath time to de∣duce at length and at his pleasure what he mindeth to represent.

At my departing from Cardinal Spada, I went to wait upon Cardinal Barberin, and I was likewise so fortunate as to find him at his Palace, and to declare my mind to him as much as I desir'd the same day. I shall not recite here or elsewhere what I then said to his Eminence touching my re∣turn. For in all the visites which I made to speak of this busines, it was nothing but a continual re∣petition (sometimes amplifi'd more or lesse accord∣ing to occasion) both of I what I said to Cardi∣nal Spada and of what I have formerly related to have been done ar Paris and at Rome about the Propositions. And as for what pass'd at Rome, sometimes I met with people, who hearing me speak thereof, and thereby conceiving me better inform'd then indeed I was, not onely confirmed

to me what I knew before, but also instructed me in some particulars of which I was ignorant; by which means I came to understand things so well as not to fear to assure the Pope even in Pa∣pers signed with our hands, of the truth of all those which I have above related.

But to return to Cardinal Barberin, I told him all that I had said to Cardinal Spada, though not altogether in the same order and without interrup∣tion. For the great familiarity wherewith Cardi∣nal Barberin us'd me in all the entertainments which I had with him during my residence at Rome the foregoing winter, and his more exact know∣ledge of all the things and persons of whom I spoke, caus'd him sometimes to interpose answers and interrogations to me concerning what I said; I was oblig'd to continue my discourse according to the matter and leisure which he afforded me; but I constantly resum'd the series of my affair, and omit∣ted nothing at all in giving him account of what I had said to Cardinal Spada.

Besides which, I spoke something concerning an∣other business, namely about the Houres, touch∣ing which I formerly had some discourse with him; and they were now recommended to me by the Bi∣shop of Angers to take care of, and maintain and justify as much as I could against the prosecu∣tions and accusations which he understood were made against them. Cardinal Barberin answer'd that it was a long while since he heard any speech of them; that he conceiv'd, they were thought of no more; that the Bishop of Angers had re∣commended them to him by a Letter which he receiv'd from him some dayes ago; and that he hop'd the answer which he intended to return thererunto the next day would give M. d' Angers content. I do not at present remember the parti∣culars thereof which he was pleas'd to impart to me, nor can I find what I then writ down in my Notes; but I remember that according to what his Eminence then said, I Judg'd the Houres out of danger and wholly secure from calumny.

CHAP. III.

Visites made in the end of June and begin∣ning of the moneth of July, wherein I discover'd the objections made a∣gainst the Houres. Notice of putting me into the Inquisition.

I spent Monday the 17th. of June in answering the Letters I receiv'd at my arrival, and I advertis'd the Prelates who writ the same to me of what had pass'd since in the visites which I made about the affair wherewith they did me the honour to charge me. I spent Tuesday the 18th. in providing me a Lodging in the society of the French Priests which are at S. Lewis, that so I might be in a place more sutable to my conditi∣on and employment then I could be in an ordinary Inne; such persons as it was requisite for me to addresse to for the obtaining of the said Lodging, I acquainted with the occasion of my return; a∣mongst others, M. du Noiset Dean of the Rota on whom it absolutely depended as being the supe∣rior of the said Society. On Wednesday I went to Tivoly, where M. le Bailly de Valancey the King's Ambassador to the Pope was still retir'd, to salute him and inform him also (according as I was oblig'd) of the Commission I had the ho∣nour to be charg'd with. He made me a very courteous reception, and promis'd to do what he could at that distance, to facilitate and hasten my audience of the Pope, whereunto I signifi'd to him my great desire to be admitted without delay in regard of the importance there was in the Pope's being speedily advertised of the nature of the af∣fair whereof I was to speak, that so surprisals and circumventions might be prevented, which were otherwise much to be feared.

Returning at night from Tivoli, I understood Cardinal Barberin had sent for me to come to him that evening; and hearing I was gone to Tivoly, sent again to tell me I should come to him the next day about seven a clock in France. I adde this word in France, because in Italy they begin to count the houres from the time of sun-set, and reckon twen∣ty four till the next day at the same time. Upon this account it is not frequent to make an appoint∣ment at seven a clock in the morning because when the dayes are longer, that would be about three in the morning; and therefore to intimate at our seven a clock, they say at eleven a clock. But for that I write in French and for the use of French∣men who for the most part would not understand the Italian reckoning; should I use it, especially when I mention'd thirteen a clock, eighteen a clock, and one and twenty a clock; I conceive it fitter to reduce their computation to ours as often as I have occasion to mention it, as I have done above, without adding the two words in France; because they are alwayes to be understood.

On Thursday morning (June 20.) at seven a clock I went to Cardinal Barberin according to his order. He told me he sent for me to tell me that it was requisite that I went to visite several persons whom he nam'd, to acquaint them with what I had said to him in favour of the Houres, either by an∣swering the accusations made against them, or in∣forming them of what greast esteem they were in France with persons of understanding and honour who judg'd thereof impartially. The persons he nam'd for me to visite, were my LL. the Cardinals Roma, Spada, Ginetti and Cechini, my Lord Al∣bizzi and the Master of the sacred Palace.

After this I accompani'd Cardinal Barberin to the Pope's Palace, whether he repair'd to the As∣sembly of the H. Office, which is held, (as I said above) every Thursday in presence of his Ho∣linesse; and having pass'd into the Presence cham∣ber I there entertain'd as many persons as I could with the businesse which occasion'd my return, du∣ring the time of the Assembly; which being end∣ed, and M. Albizzi hapning to be neer enough to me for me to acquaint him with my purpose of going to wait upon him; according to the direction of Cardinal Barberin, I would not lose this op∣portunity of surmounting the difficulty there was in breaking our businesse to a man openly declar'd in sundry cases against what ever I could pretend, and wholly engag'd in the wayes and interests of

the Jesuits. Neverthelesse he very civilly receiv'd what I said to him concerning the design which brought me back, and told me I should always be welcome to him.

In the afternoon of the same day I went to Car∣dinal Roma's Palace, but I could not speak with him, because a Congregation of Cardinals was there, the very same persons whose names Cardinal Barberin had mention'd to me in the morning, and because I was not yet so well inform'd of things as to know that M. Albizzi were there too, I went likewise to visite him; but not finding him, and be∣ing in the quarter of Saint Onuphrio, I went to see M. Holstenius who was retir'd thither a little while before to take the aire and recover strength after a sicknesse. We were two houres together, and I inform'd him amply of my commission. He told me, I must fore-arme my self with patience; for without doubt the Pope would not grant the Congregation which I came to demand; and here∣upon forgetting his having formerly related to me a conference which he had with the Pope touching this matter, he rehearsed all the same again as I have set it down in the 2. Part, Chap. 10. This oblig'd me to make an overture to M. Holstenius with which he might acquaint the Pope if he thought meet, namely, that there came into my mind a way by which his Holinesse might disingage himself very hansomely of the businesse, and like∣wise oblige the Bishops of France according to that saying of Scripture, honore invicem praevenientes; and that was, by remitting to themselves the de∣cision of the Propositions whereof his judgment was desired. And my meaning in this was not to decline the Congregation which I came to re∣quest, but that the overture being accepted, and the Bishops of France finding themselves oblig'd by such reference or remission to search through∣ly into the marters in question, the cause might be judg'd by persons better inform'd, and more so∣lemnly then I conceiv'd it could be at Rome in the Congregation I desired, in case the Pope should grant it; or in case he should not, (as I had cause to fear by the averseness which M. Holstenius re∣presented to me, his Holinesse had against it) that at least in regard of such reference the Bishops of France might not be excluded from it. But M. Hol∣stenius reply'd to my overture, that the Pope would not be willing to remit to the Tribunal of Bishops a cause brought to that of his Holinesse, which is superior to theirs. But though I was somewhat earnest in shewing that the Pope doing this of his own accord after the submission of the Bishops to him, the rights of his Holinesse would not be prejudic'd thereby, and there would be al∣wayes room to recur to him, in case any one found himself injur'd by the judgment passed by the Bishops; neverthelesse M. Holstenius conti∣nu'd firm, that there was no ground to hope any successe of such overture.

On Friday the 24th. of June I went to salute M. Gueffier ancient Resident for the King at Rome, and after my coming from him I went to the Cardi∣nal of S. Clement. In the afternoon I repair'd a∣gain to Cardinal Roma, with whom I spoke also: and all that I added in these three visites to the general intimation of the businesse for which I re∣turn'd, was, onely what I said touching the Houres to Cardinal Roma, who profess'd not to have lately heard any speech of them. He added that perhaps they would not be mention'd before them in the H. Office, but onely in the Congre∣gation of the Index; and that the general prohi∣bition of translating into the vulgar tongue any thing of the H. Scripture and the Offices of the Church was the principal cause of all the stir about them.

It is not impertinent to set down what hindred me from speaking thereof to the Cardinal of S. Clement, who is also one of the Congregation of the H. Office, where all matters of this na∣ture use to be handled. The truth is he was ex∣cluded from the consultations held about these particular matters, and they were regulated without advising with him about them. This course was resolv'd upon for that in certain cases where some thing was propounded against those who spoke thereof according to S. Augustin's sentiments, and amongst others where M. Jansenius was impeach'd, He had explicated things too much, and so hand∣somly withstood those who struck at him, that what they endevor'd had neither issue nor suc∣cesse. Wherefore, for the acting with more li∣berty and lesse contradiction, and for the more equitablenesse and surenesse of resolutions, and for the easier dispatching them, it was pleaded re∣quisite to exclude such as might have any interest therein; and for a pretext of excluding the Cardinal of S. Clement as a Dominican, Cardinal Lugo was also excluded as a Jesuite; and of seven or eight Cardinals that usually assist at the common consul∣tations of the whole Congregation of the H. Of∣fice, the four abovemention'd, Roma, Spada, Gineti and Cechini were taken to make a particu∣lar Congregation, before which all matters any wise relating to these Controversies were to be proposed. For this reason without speaking to him of the Houres, I only inform'd him in general of the cause of my return, and how sensible I was of the testimonies of kindnesse which he had given me in my precedent visites to him.

Saturday morning being S. John Baptist's day was spent at Chappel, whether the Cardinals re∣pair to celebrate that Festival in the Church of S. John of Lateran.

In the Afternoon I went to visite M. Albizzi, to whom I layd forth the most largely and sweetly I could the matter of my commission, and the order I had to request the Pope, that it would please his Holiness to erect a solemn Congregation in which all the Parties concern'd in the matters of the Pro∣positions might be heard before his Holinesse de∣creed any thing thereupon. M. Albizzi having heard me patiently, answer'd that he had not yet heard any speech of those Propositons; and he gave me some hope that in case of proceeding to do any thing about them or examine them, he would cause me to be advertis'd of it: but other∣wise, I must know that in this businesse no par∣ties were to be heard; because parties are not to be heard in matters of doctrine, but onely when the question is about persons; that in the business of the Propositions, there was no question about any person, there not appearing any Author that had advanc'd them. That which mov'd M. Al∣bizzi to answer me at first that he had heard no

speech of them, was no doubt a purpose not to open himself in any sort unto me; and neverthe∣less in the Sequel of his discourse, he fell to speak of them as one that had not been ignorant till then of what pertain'd to that Attempt. I re∣ply'd, That though matters of doctrine do not di∣rectly, and of themselves relate to persons, but may be consider'd apart; yet the Christian Faith being as dear to Christians as the apple of their eyes, there are no affairs more important to per∣sons then these, when there are persons who will interesse themselves therein, either to answer the calumnies and false accusations made against the purity of their sentiments, or to accuse other per∣sons of pernicious Tenets against the purity of the Faith and Christian Morality. That this held good in this case, if ever it did in any; and that the Bishops in whose behalf I spoke, interposing to beseech the Pope to do that Justice to the Catho∣lick Divines at difference about these matters, as to examine who they are that defend the truth with simplicity, and who they are that assault it with Artifice; they well deserv'd that the Pope should have regard to their Address which is so equitable, and that which his Holiness will find in the end to have been made more for his inte∣rest then their own. M. Albizzi answer'd me, That the Pope was the Master, ann would take what course seem'd good unto him; that for making Articles of faith, he needed not to stand upon what may be represented to him, or con∣sider what sentiments Divines are or are not of: but 'tis sufficient that he make his decision as seem∣eth good to him, and as the H. Spirit (whose as∣sistance cannot fail him in regard of the infallibi∣lity which God hath promis'd him) shall dictate to him: That this Decision being made, all Di∣vines are oblig'd to conform and submit thereun∣to. That nevertheless his Holiness may, before he pronounce any thing, do the favour to those who desire it of him, and interpose in the judge∣ment of the Propositions, as to hear or receive in writing what they will represent to him: that so all being consider'd, he may decree what he shall think fit. I took heed as much as I could not to exasperate this person whom I knew already prepossess'd in that behalf of the Jesuites, and not to give him any hold against me; and therefore without insisting further upon the word Party which he would not admit, or upon what he said the Pope might or might not observe in his Judgements, I contented my self with what he gave me in this first Visite, and said, That all we desir'd, was that the Pope would receive and hear what should be represented to him touching this affair according to the Custome and forms al∣ways observ'd in the Church: He answer'd, That if all of them were observ'd, and all that would be reply'd and rejoin'd on one side and the other were heard, there would be never an end; and the Pope in the mean time not condemning opi∣nions that deserv'd it, might be suspected to fa∣vour them; as it hapned to Honorius who was accounted a Heretick by some that decry'd him, be∣cause he had not speedily enough condemned the Hereticks which arose in his time. M. Albizzi mention'd this story in such a manner as made me think it would be made use of to the Pope to in∣duce him to condemn the Propositions, by telling him, That unless he condemn'd them, he would be accus'd of mantaining them. But not to infer a∣ny thing from what M. Albizzi said which was not essential to my business, I thought it enough to tell him clearly and in express terms, That I was not come to avert the Pope from condemning the bad sense of which the Propositions are capable; but to beseech him to examine that which is man∣tain'd to be Catholick, and to erect a Congre∣gation in which all the Divines opposing or de∣fending the same may be fully heard, that so it may be afterwards declar'd by him who of them mantain the Truth, and by supporting the same, a firm and lasting Peace may be establish'd a∣mongst them. All this conference pass'd between M. Albizzi and me very gently and civilly.

After this I put him upon the Subject of the Hours, in reference to which Cardinal Barberin advis'd me to visit him. He spoke of them at first as a business forgotten and no more thought of. Afterwards he fell to declaim against them; and to let me see how worthy they were of Censure; he told me the translation of the first Command∣ment, wherein Images are spoken of, was cor∣respondent to that of Geneva. He read out of the Hours thus; Vous ne ferés point d' idole, ny D' IMAGE TAILLEE, ny aucune figure, pour les adorer; You shall not make any Idol or GRAVEN IMAGE, or any figure, to adore them: Then he shew'd me a Geneva Bible wherein the Command∣ment is translated, and there finding the words Graven Image; he pretended to have found the correspondence of which he complain'd: But I told him, the words Graven Image are the sense of the Scripture word SCƲLPTILE, and I represented to him; that the ill use made by Hereticks of this Commandment, consisted not in the words Graven Image, but in their not ac∣knowledging that God forbids only the making graven Images for adoration, which is noted in express terms by the Author of the Hours, and therefore he is so far from being justly accusable of conformity with Geneva, that on the contrary it is visible his Version is wholly different from it, and absolutely sutable to the sentiment of Ca∣tholicks. M. Albizzi very well understood the reason of this difference; but he answer'd me, that it might serve for the learned, but not for the simple people; and that these words To adore them, added in the translation of the Hours, were so far from rendring them more excusable, that on the contrary they were thereby the more faulty, because the Vulgar will take and understand them as if they ought not to fall upon their knees before Images: I answes'd him, that if his objection were good against this translation, because of the bad sense which may be put upon those words against the interpreters meaning, it would also be good against the very words of the Text of Scripture; of which the same abuse and false interpretation may be made; but as nothing can be charg'd a∣gainst the H. Scripture from them, so neither can any thing be concluded from the same to the pre∣judice of the Translator, who had therein faith∣fully acquitted himself. M. Albizzi made to me some further objections against the Houres, but because they are the subject of a memorial which

I presented to the Cardinal of the H. Office, and is hereafter mention'd; I omit them at present, to avoid repetition. I shall only add, that after he had propos'd them to me, and I had answer'd him, he fell to declaim in general against the liberty of Writing and Printing which is taken in France; and drew out of his Pocket certain little French Hours for the Cavaliers, and shew'd me a little image of St. Paul, at the bottom of which were these words, S. Paul Cavalier Prince of the Apostles, and made great complaints thereof. But being unwilling to meddle with that matter, I told him, I was not concern'd in those little Hours which he shew'd me that I had not in charge to answer; but to the calumnies against those I spoke of before, and to clear the malicious suspitions endeavour'd to be cast upon Writers to whom the pub∣lick was indebted for so excellent a work. I in∣treated him again to deal with it favourably, and with Justice so far as lay in him, and so arose up to depart.

Cross the Dining-Rome there was a Screen co∣ver'd with painted silk, which divided it in two. As we were going out of the Anti-Chamber, Father Morel an Augustin, Doctor of our Faculty, was entring in at the passage of the Screen: so soon as he perceiv'd me, he was started, drew back, and hid himself behind the Screen: But suddenly (as I conceiv'd) reflecting that this his fear of my having seen him come to visit M. Albizzi might make me presume there was more corre∣spondence between them then he would have me believe there was, he came forth and shew'd him∣self, and as well as he could endeavour'd to com∣pose the disorder of the sudden astonishment, into which the first appprehension of his surprise had put him.

The days following I continu'd such Visits as I could make, both to publish the principal Sub∣ject of my delegation touching the Propositions to such as ought to be advertis'd of it, and to recom∣mend to them the affair of the Hours. To both which purposes, on Sunday morning (June 25.) I visited Cardinal Ginetti, and in the evening the Master of the sacred Palace, having pass'd al∣most the whole afternoon at Cardinal Panzirolo's Palace in attending an opportunity to speak with him; which I could not obtain that day. On Thuesday the 27. I again visited the Cardinal Spa∣da and Barberin touching the Hours, and in sum having employ'd the other days of the interval the most profitably I could in order to that busi∣ness, and having been four times at Cardinal Panziolo's Palace without obtaining to speak with him, I was refer'd for that purpose to Friday morning, July the 7.

When I was come to his Palace, I found at the entrance of his Antichamber the Master of his Chamber, who told me he waited for me there to acquaint me that I needed not wear my gown to speak with his Eminence. I had alwayes worn it hitherto in my visites, and answer'd him that I had address'd to my LL. the other Cardinals in that habit, which I wore out of respect to their Eminences. He reply'd that Cardinal Panzirolo had signifi'd to him his pleasure to dispense with me for that subjection toward himself, because per∣haps being likely to come often to him, it would be too troublesome for me always to change my habit. I answer'd that his Eminence had too great goodnesse for me, but nevertheless I should use the freedome which he gave me. So return∣ing from his Palace, within a quarter of an houre I came back thither with my Cloke, and was pre∣sently introduc'd into his Chamber, where I found him sitting up, upon bed. I had scarce begun to declare to him the businesse in very few words, but he cutt me short, and told me, that if it was concerning any thing contain'd in the Bull of Ʋr∣ban VIII. the Pope would not hear any person before obedience were perform'd to it. That if it was any thing new, his Holinesse would will∣ingly hear both the one side and the other, and certainly would not precipitate or hasten any thing. I reply'd that none of the Five Propositi∣ons was contain'd in the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. But without suffering me to enter further into the mat∣ter, he bid me go visite M. Albizzi, telling me; he was the man rely'd upon for the care of those affairs. He cutt me off so roundly that I had scarce added a word in assurance of our respect and affection to the H. See, but I was constrain'd to retire.

On Saturday (July 8.) I learn'd something ve∣ry considerable touching the Hours; but that I may give an intire account of what I have to re∣late concerning them together, I shall forbear to mention it till I have set down what pass'd in the audience which I had of the Pope on Monday the tenth, touching the principal affair: before which I will nevertheless relate what pass'd in a Visite which an Ecclesiastick made to me, to give me no∣tice of the danger wherein I was of being arrested, and what cause I had to provide for my safety.

I doubted for some time, out of what design the Ecclesiastick, who came to give me this notice, had so great a charity for me; for I knew him not but very generally, and there was nothing but his being a French man and a Priest of the Mission that could induce him to it. I conceiv'd at first, it was to fright me, and to see what impression the fears he suggested in me would have upon me: but I have been assured since, that it was with a very sincere intention and affection.

It was the first day of July that he came to me, and he was very earnest to speak with me, though I was newly let blood for an indisposition which permitted not the deferring of that remedy to another more fit season. He told me, and en∣joyned me secrecy (which I keep still in not name∣ing him) that a Doctor of our Faculty told him the day before, that I said, other Doctors were to come to Rome with me about the business which I had in charge; but there would come others thither too against me, and that neither I nor they which came after me about the same business, would be very welcome. That we were people, who besides the Propositions which were the ground of my journey, would introduce others far more pernitious. That this Doctor said there was fourteen extracted out of several Theses, presented to the Syndic by persons that defend∣ed the same opinions with us, which Propositions had been publisht and mantain'd in the Divinity Acts at Paris, had not the Syndic hinder'd it That he had Copies of them authetically com∣par'd,

and that the Originals themselves signed by the chief Masters and Directors of the Batchelors Study would shortly be brought to Rome. This Ecclesiastick repeated to me divers Propositions of those fourteen whereof the said Doctor com∣plain'd to him; but I took notice only of five. The first was, That the Pope is amongst the Bi∣shops, what A is amongst the letters. The se∣cond, That the Council of Trent was not a true Council, but a Politick Assembly. The third, That he who sins after Baptism loses the cha∣racter of it. The fourth, That Priests who fall into any sin, lose likewise the character of their Priesthood. And the fifth, That the Body of our Lord is not in the Eucharist; but as God is in the soul of the righteous. This Ecclesiastick told me, that I was liable to be accus'd as one of those who mantain these sentiments; and that under that pretext it might come to pass that I might be put into t••e Inquisition. That it was a Pri∣son very dreadfull, that it was very hard coming out when one is once there; and that if there were such a design against me, it would be put in ex∣ecution without noise. That people would come to S. Lewis (where I lodg'd) at midnight, cause the Gates to be opened by the Popes order, carry me away without telling whither, and forbid all that knew of it, to speak any thing of it under pain of excommunication. That I ought not so much to rely upon the innocence of my senti∣ments, and the candour of my proceeding where∣of I was confident, as to consider the power and credit of those who were not satisfi'd with my return. And though we are oblig'd to do many things, and hazard all sort of disgraces for the service of God, yet that when we see we cannot succeed, and 'tis not our fault, it behooveth to give way to the time, and provide for our own securi∣ty and preservation.

I answer'd this Ecclesiastick that I believ'd the Law of Nations would not be violated upon vain suspicions and extravagant calumnies of that na∣ture; That I was a publick person, being sent by considerable Prelates who would not endure that wrong should be done to me, or that I should dis∣appear without taking paines to know what were become of me: That I conceiv'd their Eminences and his Holiness too advis'd to attempt such a thing; that however, should they attempt it upon considerations leading them thereto which could not enter into my mind, they would be more troubled then I when they had me in their hands; for the more they examin'd me, the lesse would they finde cause for arresting me. That for all this if contrary to my expectation it hapned, that they would treat me otherwise and exercise any violence and ctuelty against me, I did not fear them; because the more it should please God to cause me to suffer in such innocence, and for a cause so just and necessary as this for which I was return'd, the more I should esteem my self be∣holding to his divine mercy. And therefore so long as I was in a condition to act for that cause, by God's help I should not fail so to do. Whatever else this Ecclesiastick said in the discourse he had with me about this subject, during two whole hours which he held me, notwithstanding my blood-let∣ting, he could draw no other thing from me.

CHAP. IV.

An Audience of the Pope on the 10th. of July, at my delivering to him the Bishops Letter, and declaring to him the subject of it.

THat which I had with the Pope on Monday the 10th. of July 1651. was very different, and much more pleasing. After the three usual kneel∣ings, one at the entring into at the Pope's Chamber as soon as he is perceiv'd, the second about the middle of the way towards the Chair where he sits, and the third at the appraching neer him to kisse his feet according to the custome; I told him (being upon my knees) that I was returning to∣wards France, full of the resentments which I ought to have of the kindnesse wherewith his Ho∣linesse had treated me, and of the favours which I had received of him the foregoing Winter; but upon the way I receiv'd Letters written to him by some of my Lords the B••shops of France, with others for my self, by which they appointed me to return speedily to deliver those written to his Holinesse, and procure the effect of the same from him, as being about matters very important and urgent. The Pope scarce staid till I had done speaking; but he told me; that if I conceiv'd I had receiv'd any testimonies of his kindnesse in time past, I might hold my self assured that I should re∣ceive no lesse for the future; and he ask'd me what was the subject of the Letters which I had to pre∣sent to him? I answer'd, that they were upon occasion of other Letters which other Bishops of France had written to him, whereby they desir'd of his Holinesse a clear determination of five cer∣tain Propositions fram'd with artifice and in ambi∣guous terms, capable of very different and contra∣ry senses. That the same may admit an heretical sense, but there was no person that maintain'd them in that sense; that besides, they may have a very Catholick sense; and that his Holinesse ought to observe that 'tis the Catholick sense which is struck at by those who solicited the Letter which those other Prelates had written to him, because this sense cannot comply with the novelty of their doctrines; and that under pretext of the heretical sense they endeavour to obtain a Censure, that they may afterwards apply the same to the Catho∣lick sense; which would cause great disturbances and have very dangerous consequences. That the Bishops by whose order I was return'd, be∣seecht his Holinesse, that in case it pleas'd him to make any new determination touching those Pro∣positions, it might not be without having first heard the persons who were to follow me, and who would declare and manifest to his Holinesse, that there was neither Bishop, nor Doctor, nor Priest that maintained the said Propositions in their bad sense; and moreover, clearly shew him certain and invincible proofs upon which the Catholick sense which they defend, and whereof the Propositions are capable, is founded. That this Request was the most just that could be made to his Holiness by Ecclesiastical persons; and that

if we are oblig'd in all things providere bona non tantùm coram Deo sed etiam coram hominibus, 'tis chiefly when the question is to shew the Church and the Vicar of Jesus Christ that the Faith is in∣tire and sincere in our hearts, and that we are not infected with any thought contrary thereunto. As for his Holinesse, that he could not but have great satisfaction in finding the same, by the ex∣ample of S. John, who saith in one of his Epistles, Majorem horum non habeo gratiam quàm ut sciam filios meos in veritate ambulare. [I durst not at that time speak more openly of the Congregation whose election I was to sollicit, nor use so much as the word Congregation at first, for fear of crossing the Pope's spirit in any thing, who I was assured, was very averse from entring into a∣ny discussion of these matters] Assoon as I had done speaking the passage newly mention'd, the Pope smil'd at the application which I made of it; and told me the Bishops of France needed not to be sollicitous about letting him know their devo∣tednesse to the H. See, and the sincerity of their sentiments; that he had abundant proofs there∣of in the voyage he made thither in the lega∣tion of Cardinal Barberin; and he recounted to me at length all the Civilities which they receiv'd from them in the Dioceses through which they pass'd, and that were shew'd by the Body of the Clergy to M. the Legat, comming to bid him adieu before his departure, and to wish him a good voyage, to the number of fifty six. As for the Propositions, if they were con∣tain'd in the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. or rather of Pius V. that the same was pass'd with too much knowledge of the cause to afford any thing that might be gainsaid or gloss'd upon. If they were any new thing, all should be examin'd with care and leisure; That he had nothing so much at his heart, as to do things with all the prudence and circumspection that can be desir'd; That this was all the answer he could make me at present, before having seen what the Letters imported which I had deliver'd to him. I told the Pope, that as for the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. it had been re∣ceiv'd and publish'd by the Archbishop of Paris; and that of the Five Propositions in question, not any was contain'd therein; that four of them especially had no relation to the said Bull; that one of them indeed seem'd like one of those which are in the same, but yet was many wayes different from them; that his Holinesse knew well that there needs but one word to make great alterations. The Pope told me, that a point or a dash is enough for that. I added, that the Bishops who sent me had no design to invalidate that Bull, but only to keep his Holinesse from being possess'd or sur∣priz'd in reference to the Five Propositions, and from passing (in regard of the bad sense whereof they are capable) such a Censure as may be ap∣ply'd to the Catholick sense according to which they may be understood; That the inventors of them spoke in France of the Censure which they expected from Rome, as if they had his Holinesses Tongue in their mouthes, and his Pen in their hands. The Pope reply'd hereunto, by shewing me a Crucifix, which he said was his counsel in such affairs as these; and that having heard what would be represented to him by such as argued therein, he kneel'd down before that Crucifix to take at the feet thereof his resolution, according to the inspiration given to him by the H. Spirit, whose assistance was promised to him, and could not fail him.

In this addresse the Pope spoke to me several times to rise up; which I out of respect being un∣willing to do, he commanded me to arise, and told me, he would thereby shew me what account he made of me. It was requisite to obey his Holi∣nesse; and towards the end of his discourse he bid me repair to M. Albizzi. I durst not then tell the Pope how much we esteem'd M. Albizzi prepos∣sess'd by the Jesuites, and opposite to all affairs not approv'd by those Fathers. But I took occa∣sion to tell him, that I had a very humble sute to make to his Holinesse, namely, that he would not give credit to all the ill reports which might be made against me, and all those whom some endea∣vor'd to bring into ill esteem with him; because we had to do with people very full of artifice, and exceeding bold in forging calumnies. Amongst other testimonies which I might have given his Holinesse of the liberty of Detraction taken by our Adversaries, I instanc'd one to him which concer∣ned my self in the time wherein I had the honour to be Rector of the University. I told him that the Jesuites in the end of the year 1642. attemp∣ting to invade its Priviledges, I became oblig'd to write thereof to Pope Ʋrban VIII. to hinder them from obtaining of him by surprise some Brief which might favour their designes, unlesse he were preadvertis'd thereof: That the Letter which I writ to him being fram'd in such respectfull terms as the person to whom, and the subject of which I was to write, required; the Jesuites in an Apolo∣gy which they caus'd to be printed a little while af∣ter in behalf of their Society, took occasion there∣in to complain of my Letter, as if I had injur'd the service of the King, and the interests of the State by writing it; and that they might have wherewith to triumph against me, they falsly al∣ledg'd in their book such words of it, as were not contain'd in any place of my said Letter, either to∣gether or asunder. Wherefore I beseecht his Ho∣linesse to consider to what exorbitance of calum∣nies they are likely to proceed in secret, since they are not asham'd, and make no scruple to di∣vulge publickly such high things against a person who being in a Charge very considerable in Paris, was able to complain of the injury in all places, and so easily to convince them before all the world of the falsenesse of their accusation. The Pope answer'd that I had reason, and promis'd me that he would keep himself from being prepossess'd by any calumny. I beseecht him that he would vouch∣safe to let me advertise his Holinesse upon occasi∣on of all that I should find necessary to be repre∣sented to him in this affair, which I should always do with truth and moderation, yet with that Chri∣stian freedom which the justice of the cause for which I pleaded, and the service of the Church re∣quir'd. He answer'd, That he would alwayes hear me very willingly. I held in my hand the Letters which I was to present to him. The Pope offer'd to take them, and lay them upon a low Stool near him, where he had already layd the

Memorials which he had receiv'd that day; but I plac'd my Letters there my self; which as I was doing, the Pope presenting his hand to receive them, told me, the Bishops who subscrib'd the first Letter, were a very great number. I an∣swer'd, that the Letters which I presented to him would, as I conceiv'd, be as acceptable to his Holi∣nesse, and appear to him more necessary then those which he had receiv'd. After which falling upon my knees and receiving his benediction, I with∣drew.

It must be confess'd that these audiences of the Pope are very pleasing and agreeable. One is admitted to him alone, and so long as they con∣tinue, there is no person but the Pope present, or that can hear what is said; so that a man may o∣pen his heart to him, and speak to him about any businesse with full liberty all that he conceives ne∣cessary to represent to him. There is no fear of being too long or tedious to him. For 'tis so far from being requisite to offer to retire and make an end, that on the contrary it would be an incivility and a fault to do it before the Pope himself signi∣fie his pleasure to end the audience, by the bene∣diction which he gives when he finds there is no need, or no time to hear more.

CHAP. V.

A Relation of all that pass'd concerning the Houres. An Answer to all Ob∣jections made by the Jesuites against them. That they were put into the Index only because of a Bull of Pius V. alledg'd to prohibit all Translations of the Office of the B. Virgin into the Vulgar tongue. The Asperities of M. Albizzi.

IT was the tenth of July that I had the audience of which I have now given account. I would have gladly spoken to the Pope touching the busi∣nesse of the Houres, by reason of what I learnt about them the day foregoing. But it not being the principal affair for which I was return'd, and I not being confident that it was needfull to speak to his Holinesse for remedy in it, I thought fit to forbear.

What I learnt concerning them, was thus: viz. That there was sent about two moneths before to the Secretary of the Congregation of the Index, a Catalogue of Prohibited Books, amongst which the Houres were; That M. Albizzi had for some time since much urg'd the said Secretary to expe∣dite the publishing of it; That it had been hindred from being so, among other impediments, by the sollicitations us'd by the Jesuites to get exempted a book of one of their Fathers nam'd Amceius, who was Author of a Work wherein sundry pernicious Maximes, especially concerning Mur∣ther, are taught; but all they could obtain was, that the title of Jesuite should not be mention'd in the Decree, but this clause be added to the con∣demnation of his book, donec corrigatur; That the businesse being made up thus, the Catalogue was at the Printing-house, and ready to be pub∣lish'd every day, and that the Houres were in it.

Then it was that I well understood what Card. Roma meant when he told me, that perhaps the Houres would be spoken of no more in the Con∣gregation of the H. Office, but only in that of the Index; but I did not so easily understand to what purpose were the sollicitations and general recom∣mendations which Cardinal Barberin advis'd me to make to their Eminences in behalf of the said Book. Wherefore I repair'd to his Palace, and not daring to tell him plainly my knowledge of the posture in which the businesse was (for I came to it by a very particular and secret way) after I had given him an account of the Visit which I made to Card. Panzirolo, who cut me off so short that he gave me not time to speak to him about the Houres. I ask'd him whether it were yet time and sitting for me to speak thereof to Card. Cechini, when I found him so little employ'd as to hear me; for his office of Datary oblig'd him to answer so many persons, that is often as I went to him, I alwayes found him surrounded with a croud of people. Card. Barberin answer∣ing me hereunto neither Yes nor No. I proceed∣ed and told him, that the Jesuites continued to boast that they were confident of a Censure of the Houres, if not from the H. Office, at least from the Congregation of the Index. I told him further; that I had heard say that M. Albizzi spea∣king of a Catalogue of Prohibited Books which was to be published within some time, said it should be so before the following week were past. I also signify'd to him what Cardinal Roma said to me, viz. that perhaps that affair would not passe before the Congregation of the H. Office, but before that of the Index: that all this put together made me fear, that the Service which he had intimated he would do the Bishop of Angers would be unprofi∣table, if perchance the said Book were amongst those contain'd in the Catalogue to be publish'd a few dayes after; that I was inform'd that the bu∣sinesse depended absolutely upon Cardinal Spada; who was the head of that Congregation, who could produce the said Catalogue, see whether the Book were in it, and blot it out, if it seem'd good to him. Cardinal Barberin answer'd me to all this, That he was not present at all the Congregations, and that it was requisite for me to go to Cardinal Spada, to represent to him the same that I did to himself, and also to repeat all that could be said for defence and justification of the Houres. I re∣ply'd, that I would willingly wait upon Cardinal Spada to acquaint him with all that he pleas'd; but that if he would make this businesse his own, as he had testify'd to me, it would be better for his Eminence to speak with Cardinal Spada then for me; and that that Cardinal would more re∣gard the least thing spoken to him by his Eminence then all that I could represent to him. Neverthe∣lesse I could not obtain of Cardinal Barberin to promise me to visit Cardinal Spada, what ever importunity I us'd to him, but I was fain to de∣part without his giving me any assurance that he

would speak to the said Cardinal; on the contra∣ry he told me clearly that he remitted the whole businesse to my management.

This so unusual indifference which Cardinal Barberin shew'd for a businesse which he had te∣stify'd to me he would make his own, giving me cause to believe that he would meddle with it no more, because he saw no likelihood of succeeding in it, depriv'd me also of all hope, and with hope of all courage to labour in it; which I had the more reason to give over, when I consider'd how it was fully concluded, and how all the instances and sol∣licitations which I could use for hindring it, were henceforth unprofitable and out of time; in as much as I certainly knew that the Printer had already carried the Secretary of the Congrega∣tion of the Index a proof of the said Catalogue, and that the Houres were in it, though I durst not plainly tell Card. Barberin so; the importance, neces∣sity, and obligation of secrecy of the way by which I understood it, being more considerable to me then any other advantage which I could obtain in behalf of the Houres by divulging it. But be∣sides, I was oblig'd to take heed of letting it be known that I understood how the businesse stood, even for the interest of the Houres; because I fear'd that if the Commissioners of the H. Office came to discover that I knew it so certainly, they would lose all the good will and inclination which they might otherwise have to do that excellent Work the Ju∣stice which I desired; and this in regard of the repu∣tation of their Tribunal, which they would account impaired, should they suffer it to be thought sub∣ject to any vicissitudes, or capable of changing its determinations. Wherefore I was oblig'd to keep my self within these bounds with Cardinal Barberin, and to content my self with represent∣ing to him the most effectually I could the dan∣gers wherein the Houres might be of receiving some doom as I presum'd, for the reasons where∣with I acquainted him, to oblige him to prevent the same, according to the affection which he had to defend them; but seeing he referr'd the matter wholly to my self, I could no longer look upon it as other then desperate and irremediable.

Hower, that I might not hereafter repent of ha∣ving been able to make some remonstrance in be∣half of the Houres, and not having done it, I re∣solv'd upon what Cardinal Barberin lately enjoy∣ned me, viz. to go again and visit Cardinal Spada, and try my last endeavour with him. When I came to his Palace, he was receiving a visit from a person of Quality, with whom he was about an hour, at the end of which came a Gentleman from Cardinal Barberin to know whether Cardinal Spa∣da were at home. I doubted presently whether Cardinal Barberin had not alter'd his resolution since my departure, and I imagin'd that it was a∣bout the affair whereof I had spoken to him, that he intended to come visit Cardinal Spada. I had some mind to withdraw without speaking to Car∣dinal Spada for fear of spoiling any thing by so do∣ing, and that I might leave the businesse to Cardi∣nal Barberin intire, to do what he should think fit for the successe of it. But the Marquis who was with Cardinal Spada coming forth almost as soon as the news of Cardinal Barberin's coming was brought, and it coming into my mind that Cardi∣nal Barberin would perhaps be glad that I spoke some thing to Cardinal Spada before himself did, according to the order which he gave me, I spent the little interval of time which was between the Marquis's visit and Cardinal Barberin's com∣ming, in representing to Cardinal Spada in few words and the greatest moderation I could, the same things wh••ch I had said to Cardinal Barberin. I told him of the absolute power which I was in∣form'd he had in this businesse, of the inconve∣niences and sad consequences which he might pre∣vent by doing what I requested of him, and of the many obligations there would be to his Eminence for his good proceeding therein. Cardinal Spada answer'd me plainly, by acknowledging the Cata∣logue talk'd of to come forth in which the Houres were; but he spoke of it as a Prohibition little considerable, and not likely to do the Houres much prejudice, there being thirty or forty books com∣pris'd together in the same Prohibition; That ne∣verthelesse, if I were minded to prevent it, I must have recourse to the H. Office to take order there∣in; but as for himself he could do nothing alone.

Cardinal Barberin arriv'd there incognito by the little Door. Cardinal Spada went to meet him, and I withdrew. Though it was already some∣what late, yet I went to Cardinal Barberin's Pa∣lace to wait for him at his return, and know what what he had done in this Visit. It lasted a long hour, and he came not home till night. He told me when he was return'd, that I must again visit all the Cardinals whom I had visited before concer∣ning the Houres. He took the pains to deduce parti∣cularly what I was to represent to them; and by all that he said he gave me very much ground to hope that they were dispos'd to have regard to my Remonstrances. He advis'd me to draw up a Memorial to present to them; and after it was fi∣nish'd, to let him see it, that he might tell me whe∣ther it were right. Moreover, touching the Gown and Cap which I had worn hitherto in the visits which I made to the Cardinals, he told me, that they did not like to see me in that habit, and that he conceiv'd they would be willing that I wore it no longer. I render'd thanks to his Eminence for all the care which he took of this businesse. And as for the habit, I answer'd him that I should be very glad to be dispens'd with from the subje∣ction and trouble of wearing it, which I had not done hitherto with some inconvenience, but only out of respect to their Eminences; as himself had seen we use to do in France in occasions of honour and ceremony.

This Advertisement was the cause that before I presented my self in the Pope's presence cham∣ber to have the Audience of him which I above mention'd, on Sunday morning (July 9) I went to the Master of the Pope's chamber to his A∣partment to inquire of him in what habit he thought good I should present my self to have Audience of his Holinesse, and I offer'd him of my own accord to go with my Cassock and my Cloak. He answer'd, that this would be best, because of the novelty of the other, about which it would be requisite to speak to the Pope, to know whether his Holinesse lik'd my wearing of a Gown and Cap; seeing the other Doctors which were there before, presented themselves only in their

Cassock and Cloak. Whereupon I was not unwill∣ing to accept the offer which he made me, to avoid deferring my Audience by the discussion of a scru∣ple of this nature; seeing too, the principal cause of my wearing a Gown and Cap, (namely, to have it taken notice of at first that I was come back to Rome about a publick employment) was ceas'd at that time by all the visits which I had made to shew the occa∣sion of my return.

The same Sunday (July 9.) I went in behalf of the Houres to visite Cardinal Ginetti in the mor∣ing, and Cardinal Roma in the afternoon; which last made me new instances upon the scruple about the Translation of the first Commandment touch∣ing Images. On Tuesday morning I finish'd the Memorial which I presented to their Eminences a∣bout this matter; I caus'd copies to be made of it, and carry'd them in the afternoon to the Cardinals Genetti, S. Clement, Spada and Barberin. Which last further advis'd me to look a little into the Cate∣chisme of the Council of Trent, and see how it speaks concerning Images. And because the time for their Assembly was neer, it being to meet on Wednesday morning, and there being no order as I knew of to suspend the publishing of ••he a∣bovemention'd Catalogue, I left my Memorial at the Palace of those Cardinals whom I could not meet with to present the same personally. In the said Memorial having said something about the drift of the Houres, I pass'd thus to the answer of objections brought against it.

This Book having been receiv'd almost universally by all the world with so great applause that there have been six several Editions of it within lesse then a year; it hath stirr'd the jealousie of certain persons, who not being able to find any thing considerable in it to gainsay, have been reduc'd only to blame it for three slight matters.

First, of neglecting to translate out of the Latine the word Redempteur de tous [Redeemer of All] as if the translator omitted it out of design and set purpose.

But the Authors of this work know too well what S. Paul saith in 2 Cor. 5. that Jesus Christ dyed for all; and what also is said in the first Epistle of S. John, chap. 2. that he is the price and ran∣some for our sins, and not for ours only, but al∣so for those of the whole World. They acknow∣ledge too well, That Jesus Christ our Lord is the Saviour of all, to retrench maliciously the word, Redempteur de tous, or conceal a truth which they own de fide, and for which they are ready to shed their blood.

And indeed the said Authors having been very dili∣gent in the Work to translate the Hymnes verse for verse (which is very difficult, considering the confine∣ment of the French rimes) it may have hapned that it hath been put in the French verse which corresponds to the Latin wherein the said word is by reason of the rime, which would not fall right in the course of Poetry; but the said word is restor'd in the following verse, and hath likewise been inserted in sundry other places where the Latin wants it.

This is seen particularly in the Hymne Lustris sex qui jam peractis, in which these six verses [Crux fidelis, inter omnes, Arbor una nobilis: Nulla sylva talem profert, Fronde, flore germine: Dulce lignum dulces clavos, Dulce pondus sustinet] are thus translated,

O Croix arbre d' amour, de salut & de grace, Arbre vraiment divin, qui tout arbre surpasse. En miracles divers; O bois plus sacré per ce Corps adorable, Tu portes le doux fruit, le fruit inestimable QUI GUERIT L' UNIVERS.

In the Hymne Ad coenam Agni providi, Et stolis albis candidi, Post transitum maris rubri, Christo canamus Principi, The Translation runs thus

Vaincucurs, de la mer rouge eschappés de son onde, Allons parés de blanc au festin de l' Agneau, Publions dans nos chants du REDEMPTEUR DU MONDE Le triomphe nouveau.

In the Hymne Veni Creator Spiritus, the last verse, Gloria Patri Domino, Natoque qui a mor∣tuis surrexit, is thus translated.

Gloire a Christ par sa mort DES MORTS LE REDEMPTEUR.

And in the Te Deum this verse, Tu ad liberan∣dum suscepturus hominem non horruisti virginis uterum, is also translated into these words,

Tu n'as dedaigné pour SAUVER TOUT LE MONDE D' entrer dans l' humble sein d' une vierge feconde.

Thus in divers places of the Hymnes speaking indefi∣nitely and generally, it is said that our Lord Jesus Christ is the hope of the whole Ʋniverse, the price of the world, the invaluable fruit hanging on the tree which heals the Ʋniverse, the Redeemer of the world, the salvation of men; and that he shed his pre∣cious blood for the infinite price of the guilty Ʋni∣verse; That he came to deliver man from his misery, to heal all our evills, to save the guilty, to break thc chaines of sinners, to wash the world, to pur∣chase the Ʋniverse: that we are purchased by his blood; That he came to be born and to dye for us; That he dy'd for guilty man. And more such manners of speech there are in the French which are not found even in several places of the La∣tine.

The second objection made against this Work is that the Cardinal de Berule is put in the Calendar with the title of Bien-heureux blessed. To which it is answer'd that this is not the fault of the Author who well knows that it pertaines only to the H. See to declare the Saints and the Blessed; but a simple devotion which he who corrected the second im∣pression of the said Book had for that Cardinal. And accordingly the Author taking notice of the Cor∣rector's fault, blotted out the tittle of Blessed from that Cardinal in the four other Ediitons which have been made since the second.

The third Objection consists in that the Adversa∣ries pretend that the Translator hath interpreted ac∣cording

to the conceptions of Hereticks that passage of the fifth chapter of Deuteronomie; Non facies tibi sculptile, ne{que} similitudinem omnium quae in cae∣lo sunt desuper, &c. But those Censors are greatly mistaken in this particular; because the Heretiks aime in that translation is to show that the Church do's ill in the laudable custome which it hath of mak∣ing and having the Images of Saints; for which purpose they leave out the word Idol, and the end, which is, to adore them. But the Translator hath faithfully put both into this book, making expresse mention of the word Idol and of the end, for which it is forbidden to make any, namely to adore them. The Translation is thus, Vous ne ferés point d' I∣dole ny d' Image taillee ny aucune figure pour les adorer, You shall make no Idol nor graven Image, nor any figure, to adore the same, which version is not onely sutable to the text of H. Scripture, but also necessary for France; and it is found so in all the Ca∣techismes printed for the instruction of children and plaine people: And all Curates, and such as teach the Catechisme to Children and the vulgar, have great care when they expound this commandment to re∣cite it thus to them, and to make them take notice of it, that so they may know the reason for which God made that prohibition, and knowing it may also know that when the Church makes Images it doth no∣thing contrary to this commandment of God, because it makes them not to adore them, but onely to render to them the worship (cultum) which is due unto them. And by this means the Catholick people are deliver'd from the fallacies and false explications and reproaches of Hereticks; whereas if they were not thus instru∣cted, Hereticks might circumvent and seduce them.

That if these reasons be not accounted sufficient to take away all the suspitions that may be rais'd a∣gainst the good intentions of the Author of this Work, but your Eminences judge it necessary to adde to the Book some Preface or Explication or other like thing for greater assurance of this Authors sincerity and good purposes; what your Eminences shall in pru∣dence please ta appoint therein shall be punctually per∣form'd, the book shall be brought to you within three moneths reprinted with such new declara∣tion, and shall never be printed otherwise hereaf∣ter.

Moreover the book is of very great profit and edifi∣cation to Christians containing nothing but the prin∣cipal and most necessary Maximes of Christian life drawn out of the H. Scripture and the H. Fathers of the Church. It would be a sad and deplorable thing, if people should imagine that your Eminences condemn them; as the enemies of the said book will endevor to perswade if it receive any impeachment, though it be not possible for their malice to hinder the great applause which it receives from all the world. Wherefore besides the good which your Eminences will do, and the scandal which you will prevent, you will also oblige very many pious and knowing persons who will endevour to acknowledge this favorable dealing by all means possible, and will pray to God for the long and happy preservation and exaltation of your Emi∣nences, whom God blesse, &c.

My purpose was to be on Wednesday morning (July 12.) at la Minerve half an hour before the time which I understood the Cardinals were to meet there for their Congregation that so I might salute them as they came, partly to excuse the nece∣ssity there was of my leaving the Memorial at their Houses the foregoing Evening, having not time to return thither to present the same to them∣selves, and partly to inform them of what I read the precedent night in the Catechisme of the Coun∣cil of Trent. But they repaired thither much soo∣ner this day then ordinary, by reason that Cardi∣nal Pamphilio, who was to take his first sitting there that day, could not come thither later; and so they were all enter'd before my comming, except Car∣dinal Roma to whom I presented a Copy of the said Memorial, which I could not deliver to him in the evening.

I was afraid too lest M. Albizzi should think himself slighted, and be incens'd against us, if I did not present him one in particular; for which reason, I inquir'd whether there were no means to get him out of the Assembly for a moment, to present the same to him. I was answer'd No; but if I had a mind to speak any thing to the As∣sembly, I might enter in; for they would pre∣sently be call'd who had any thing to propose to it. I was something scruplous of resolving upon it, fearing lest by my presenting my self there, I might give the Congregation ground to pretend that a Frenchman and a Doctor of Sorbonne ac∣knowledg'd its jurisdiction. However I deter∣min'd to enter with the same mind and manner as I intended to addresse a Memorial to it, namely not as acknowledging any jurisdiction or superi∣ority in the said Congregation either in respect of France, or of the book, or of the Author for whom I interceded; but onely for preven∣ting (if possible) the scandals which might arise from the Decrees of a Company of persons who indeed held a very considerable rank in the Church in regard of the manner wherewith many Catho∣licks in France look upon those Decrees, the bad use which sundry particular persons make of them, and the false and pernicious consequences which they draw from them.

They were seated about the Table in this order. The Cardinals Roma and Barberin were at the up∣per end; on their right hand on one side of the table were the Cardinals Ginetti, S. Clement, Lugo and Pamphilio; over against these two last M. Albizzi and the F. Commissary of the H Office sat upon lower seats, and before them there was a barre joining to the Table: Along the wall oppo∣site to the Cardinals sat seven or eight of their Consultors. I drew neer to speak at the end of the table which was empty, and I told them in Latin, That to avoyd troubling them by repetition of what I had represented to them as well by word of mouth as by my Memorial, I should adde nothing thereto but that having the foregoing night read the Ca∣techisme provided for Curates by order of the Council of Trent, translated into the vulgar tongue, and printed by the command of Pius V. I observed that the Commandment touching Images was there ex∣press'd in the same words as in the Houres, and that in a higher and more dangerous manner, if the reasons of those who made the said Objection against the Houres deserved to be received. For the Catechisme hath these expresse word, Non tifarai alcuna imagine sculpita, Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven image, [Sculpita] which seemed

most to offend the accusers of the Houres; And whereas in the Houres it is onely said that they shall not make them to adore them, it is in the Catechisme that they shall not adore them, yea (which is more) that they shall not honour them [Non le adorerai ne le honorerai] Wherefore if the Houres deserv'd to be condemn'd for that translation, the Ca∣techisme deserves it much more for this; and on the contrary if the Catechisme hath not been condemn'd in these hundred years since its printing, the Houres de∣serve it far lesse. I added that if there were any thing else to be objected against the Houres besides what I had already heard, I noe onely hop'd that it would not be harder for me to answer solidly thereunto then it had been to answer the objections made hitherto; but also that if their Eminences, desir'd any thing else from the Authors of the Houres for a more am∣ple justification of their right Belief, honest manage∣ment, and submission to their Eminences I assur'd them that they should give them full satisfaction within what time it pleased them to prescribe.

Cardinal Roma speaking in the name of all an∣swer'd that they would consider what I had re∣presented to them by word of mouth and by wri∣ting, and then give me an answer [& dabimus responsum] As I retir'd I left a Copy of my Memo∣rial to M. Albizzi, and layd upon the table be∣fore him the Catechisme translated into Italian, which I procur'd the day before, and lookt upon as a Piece that abundantly determin'd the capital difficulty brought against the Houres.

I waited for M. Albizzi at his comming out of the Assembly, partly to understand from him as secretary of that Congregation what he might have to tell me concerning what was resolv'd upon that which I represented; and partly to make an excuse to him that I could not present the Memori∣al to him sooner by bringing it to his house. He an∣swer'd me nothing, but that 'twas enough that I in∣form'd the rest.

In the afternoon I went to wait upon Cardinal Pamphilio whom I had not yet saluted. I told him that I should come at the first opportunity to in∣form him of the principal motive of my return to Rome, besides what he might have already under∣stood thereof by the Letters of the Bishops which I presented to the Pope; but in the mean time I came to acquaint him with the affair of the Hours. An account of which I aecordingly gave him, but in few words, being oblig'd to be brief, in regard of the great number of persons who were at the door of his Antichamber, and desir'd audience of his Eminence.

The same afternoon I visited Cardinal Barberin again; I presented a Memoral to him; I told him of the Hours lately published by F. Adam, which he intitled Catholick in opposition to the former, as if they were Heretical, using much bitterness and calumny against those who had a hand in their translation. His answer imply'd as if all the Car∣dinals were sufficiently enlightned and satisfied as to the Objections which I remov'd, and as if there remain'd no other scruple concerning the Hours but their being in the vulgar tongue. I reply'd, That translation into the vulgar tongue was forbid∣den only of the whole intire Scripture, in regard of some particular places whereby the simple may be misled and ill edifi'd; but it was never pro∣hibited to extract and translate such principal places of it as may serve for the edification of the people. That in particular the Hours of F. Adam were in the vulgar tongue as was as the other; upon which nothing could be charg'd but what might also be charg'd upon those of the said Father; which besides may be justly accus'd amongst other things of having alter'd and corrupted in the Translation all the Collects in which the power of the Effectualness of Grace is express'd in the La∣tine. Then we fell to speak of the audience which I had had of the Pope the day aforegoing, of which I related all the part••cularities to his Eminence. Up∣on which occasion among other things which he said, I remember he repeated what he had for∣merly often told me, namely, That he wonderd the Pope laid so much stresse upon the Bull of Ʋr∣ban VIII. as if it were decisive of any thing, where∣as for certain, it was only provisional, not for the condemning of the Doctrine of Jansenius, but barely for the forbidding or prohibiting it, till it should be examin'd and approv'd.

Neither Cardinal Spada, nor Catdinal Panzirolo were at la Minerve on Wednesday morning; nor could I meet with them in the afternoon. Where∣fore holding my self assur'd that the affair of the Hours would be spoken of before the Pope on Thursday morning, and it having been told me that the sentiments of those two Cardinals were in great estimation with his Holiness, I went to their Palaces to wait upon them both before they repair'd to the Assembly which was to be held that day in the presence of his Holiness.

The first I went to was Cardinal Spada. I told him two things, whereof I had not spoken at my visiting him, nor said any thing in my Memorial. One was what I had represented the day before at la Minerve out of the Catechism of the Council of Trent about Images. The other, The infor∣mation which I had receiv'd of the impression of the Hours of F. Adam. I added that word was sent me, that they were full of falsities & detracti∣ons which he mingled with the prayers of the Churth; that he intitled them Catholick, as if the other were Heretical; that he had translated the Hymns into burlesque and ridiculous Verses; that though I receiv'd this News but the last Post, yet it was signifi'd to me that they had been publick three or four months; and that I pray'd him to consider what might be said, in case the other were compris'd in a Decree, because they were in French, and these latter exempted. The Cardinal answer'd me, That if I had the Hours of F. Adam, and complained thereof to their Tribunal, as o∣thers there accus'd those which I defended, they would not condemn the one, unless they con∣demn'd the other also. I reply'd, That I had them not; that if he desir'd to see them, I would procure them to shew him, that so by comparing them together, he might understand more clearly, and judge more certainly of the Justice of my Re∣monstrances: And for this purpose I beseecht him to procure time for it, by causing the intended Judgement upon the former to be suspended and defer'd: but as for bringing my Complaints against those of F. Adam to their Tribunal, I saw no be∣nefit of so doing; that if the Hours which I de∣fended must be impeached by a Decree wherein

they were compris'd, I had as lieve they were so alone as in the company of those of F. Adam; because it was not fit to accustome those Fathers to make a bad Book assoon as they saw a good one which they lik'd not, upon hope to get both con∣demned, (under colour of holding the balance equal, and restoring Peace between both sides) nor to give their Eminences occasion to pro∣ceed in such a manner.

When I was come from Cardinal Spada, I went to the apartment of Cardinal Panzirolo which was down at Monte Cavallo where the Pope then re∣sided. I could not be admitted to speak to him before he came forth of his apartment to go up to the Pope. He was encompass'd with many per∣sons of quality, Bishops, Gentlemen and Pre∣lates of Rome, who were with him to court him and accompany him from his own apartment to that of the Pope. I address'd to him in the midst of all that multitude, because I could not otherwise; and presenting my Memorial to him, I told him, according as the place permitted, that I came to implore his protection for a Book, whose Excel∣lence and general approbation had drawn some Maligners upon it, who not being able to blame any thing considerable in it, were reduc'd to very weak objections, as he might find by the memo∣rial which I presented to him, and as I hop'd, he would hear in the Assembly which was going to be held before his Holiness. I had no sooner done speaking, but the Cardinal instead of an∣swering me, turn'd towards M. Albizzi; (who was one of those that accompany'd him) and askt him what was the business whereof I spoke to him: M. Albizzi answer'd with a very high and earnest tone, saying these words twice, Si burla il signor sant-Amor, si burla, &c. M. de saint-Amor jests, he's in jest. These offensive and disparaging words would not have much troubled me if M. Albizzi had spoke them in some private audience, where I might have reply'd to him before those that heard them; but in a place so publick as this was, before so great a multitude, and at a time when there was no room for much reply, (for it was in the mid∣dle of the way, and we were already almost at the foot of the stairs which leads up to the Pope) they were a sufficient rude taste of the haughty and im∣perious treatment which I was to look for when I should be oblig'd to visit M. Albizzi. But not∣withstanding the just commotion which they caus'd in me, yet through a secret fear I had, lest he spoke them only to incense me and force me to some more vehement answer, (as indeed he deserv'd, but from which he might have taken advantage against me;) I did not address my an∣swer to him, but to Cardinal Panzirolo, (though so loud, as to make it heard by most of those that took notice of the affront) telling him that his Eminence would see whether I jested or no, when he perus'd the Memorial which I presented to him. That I address'd my self to him to beseech him to acquaint his Holiness that some of the Bishops whose Letters I had presented to him, and who knew what the Book was, would account the treatment it received as done to themselves; and that I did not mention the same to the Pope when I presented him their Letters, because I did not then fore-see that it was fit to speak of it, at least so soon, to his Holiness.

Whilst I was speaking this to Cardinal Panziro∣lo, M. Albizzi was still behind him a little on one side, and having taken hold of a corner of the Book, he held it up very high, and shew'd it to all the company, shaking it and threatning, saying, I had spoken of it what seem'd good to me; but they were going to see above, whether I had reason or no. Leaving Cardinal Panzirolo to pass on, I answer'd M. Albizzi, That that was it which I waited for; but I wonder'd in the mean time at this his usage both of the Book and of my self. M. Albizzi angerly reply'd, That I thought I had done a great matter yesterday when I had spoke of the above mention'd Catechism, but I ought to have first lookt all along the place I cited, which is clearly expounded as the Catholick sense requireth, which the Author of the Hours hath not done. I answer'd, That the Catechism was more large, and extendeth it self further in the exposition of the said Commandment, then the Translation of the Hours doth; yet in the few words it containeth, it is well enough and clearly enough explicated without needing other comment to make it more intelligible. M. Albizzi reply'd, That the generality of the world could not well understand it being so compendious. I told him, That it was very easie for any person to understand, of how mean capacity soever. He reply'd, That women did not understand it. I said, That the meanest women understood it well; and that all such as teach the Catechism every day to little Girles and Children, were too carefull in expounding it to leave obscurity in it; and that in France there was no Catholick ignorant of it. He continu'd speaking to me in a mutter∣ing way, and as offended at the care I took for the defence of the Hours, as if I went about there∣by to do some violence to Religion and to the H. See, and to oblige it to tolerate a thing which might not be. I answer'd, That it was not my in∣tention nor thought to engage the H. See to any thing whatever against its inclinations and inte∣rests; but to serve it by letting the Pope know the ambushes prepar'd against it by the equivocal Propositions whose Decision is pursu'd, and by informing him the most carefully I could of the true state of all the things wherewith I was in∣charg'd. And as for himself, I beseecht him that he would vouchsafe to hear what I had to say to him with some kind of equitableness, and not re∣ject the evident justification which I could make both of the purity of the Doctrines contain'd in the Hours, and of the purity of their intentions who publisht them; which is very easie to be judg'd, since even in the whole Book there can hardly be found any rational ground for the least suspition. M. Albizzi reply'd, That it was too manifestly seen how bad that Authors intention was, and that all that is reported of the evil de∣signs of such people against the Holy See, where∣of they are enemies, is but too true. Finding by this Answer that he was absolutely corrupted against us, and that the moderation and patience which I us'd in all this discourse, did only exaspe∣rate him, and make him break out the more a∣gainst me, I fell into the just indignation which his carriage constrain'd me to, and told him with confidence, That what he said would not be

found true, and that, I would never endure that any person do such a high Injury (as he had done) to the worthy persons whose sound Piety and sin∣cere intentions I was acquainted with, without pro∣testing against the Injustice, & shewing the wrong done them by so false and prejudicial a belief, which can have no other foundation but calum∣nies and frauds. M. Albizzi reply'd not to this discourse but mutteringly between his teeth; so that hearing none of his words, and seeing mine very unprofitable with him, I stop'd there, which silence was more easie to me; for all that we spoke was upon the way going up to the Popes a∣partment, where we arriv'd when we ceas'd speak∣ing.

On Friday (July 14.) I was present at Masse with the Cardinals in the Chappel of the Cordeli∣ers in the place Colonna, upon occasion of the Feast of St. Bonaventure, and I heard an Oration in Latin made there by a young Cordelier at the end of Masse in praise of the aforesaid Saint. In the af∣ternoon I went to visit three Cardinals, to whom I spoke about the affair of the Houres. The first was the Cardinal of S. Clement, in conference of whom I discover'd two remarkable things: First, that what I said & represened in the Congregation of the H. Office on Wednesday was very well re∣ceiv'd there, yet that I had better not have ap∣pear'd in person in that Congregation, and that for keeping the greater circumspection and gra∣vity in my Conduct. And secondly, that the grand occasion of complaints and prosecutions made against the Houres was not any ill observ'd in them, but the bad opinion taken up against those people who put them forth. The second Cardinal whom I visited was Roma, who told me that my Memorial was not read in their Congre∣gation on Wednesday, but it should be in a private one held in his House for that purpose, to be re∣ported afterwards to the General; but in the mean time I should not trouble my self; that nothing would be done but after mature and serious deli∣beration. And as I took occasion to tell him what pass'd on Thursday between M. Albizzi and me, whose animosity and power to hurt me I conse∣quently ought to fear, his Office of Secretary of their Congregation, affording him so many occa∣sions of speaking to the Pope and their Eminences about affairs of that nature; the Cardinal acknow∣ledged that he had done amisse, yet excus'd him with greater kindnesse, bidding me not heed it, saying that it was his humour, that he acted very often with their Eminences so impetuously, and that I must not forbear to visit him, as if what was past had never hapned. The third was Cardinal Lugo, to whom I omitted not to carry a Memorial, notwithstanding his alliance wi••h the Jesuites.

Saturdayes, Sundayes and Mondayes, were not usual dayes of much sollicitation with me; because the Courrier departing on Saturdayes for all the titles of Italie, almost all persons whom I could go see were employ'd about their dispatches: and the Courrier of France going away on Monday, I many times began the Letters in Sunday after∣noon, which I was to write to give account of what pass'd about the affaires wherewith I was en∣charged, Wherefore I could not before Tuesday (July 11.) continue the sollicitations which I had began in the behalf of the Houres, having been oblig'd the foregoing dayes to send word exactly to the Bishops and the other persons who recom∣mended the same to me how all pass'd hitherto a∣bout that matter.

I also drew a second Memorial touching the Houres, by which the Cardinals of the Congre∣gation of the H. Office were entreated to give way to the justification of the right faith and sin∣cere intention of those who put them forth, and for this end to cause the whole Book to be read, and an Extract to be given of all that could be found blameable in it; that so, if after the ob∣jected difficulties were explicated, they thought meet to correct any thing in the Book or add any explication to it, for taking away the slight∣est suspitions, and clearing the least doubts, per∣formance might be made of whatever their Emi∣nences ordain, within a set time, and that with all the diligence which their Eminences can ex∣pect from persons perfectly full of submission and obedience.

The desig•…•… of this second Memorial I commu∣nicated on Tuesday (July 18.) to persons very intelligent of the management, which ought to be us'd in that Country in those kind of affaires. It was assur'd to me, that according to the Lawes and Customes of the Tribunal of the Inquisition, they could not deny what I requested by this Me∣morial, nor proceed further before they do right to it. So I was counsel'd to deliver it; but told it would be sufficient to carry it the next morn∣ing to Cardinal Roma for the whole Congregati∣on, before he came forth of his Palace to repair thither. I had also time that day to visit Cardinal Barberin, and he permitted me to read to him the Copy of the Letter which I told him I had writ the day before to the Bishops concerning what had pass'd hitherto touching the Houres; which I could not but think very advantageous for their defence, in that this Cardinal might consider and tell the rest what interest was taken in this Work by Persons so Illustrous throughout all France for their dignity and merit; and how all that was done at Rome about this matter was punctually sig∣nify'd to them.

On Wednesday morning I went to carry the second Memorial to Cardinal Roma; He told me that it was not yet time to give it to him, because my businesse would not be spoken of that day; but that I should bring it to him against the next day, that the private Congregation which he told me of before was to be holden. I learnt that it would be the next day in the afternoon, and so did not fail to carry the Memorial to him half an hour be∣fore the Congregation was assembled.

I waited patiently for justice to be done upon all that I had represented; but on Friday after∣noon (July 21.) as I was going to Cardinal Bar∣berin to fortifie what I had said to him in favour of the Houres by undeniable examples of Books which I procur'd at Rome, I saw fixt up at the A∣postolical Printing-house the new Decree of Books prohibited by the Inquisition during the course of that year, the publishing of which I knew was defer'd only in expectation of what should be ordain'd touching the Houres. At first I was very glad to see it fix'd up, in no wise imagi∣ning

that they were compris'd in it, but on the contrary perswading my self that they were whol∣ly exempted; or that at least the publishing of this Decree was resolv'd upon, only for that it was foreseen that the discussion of what concern'd the Houres, would take up more time then was fit ac∣cording to their custome to delay the publication: but my reading of the said Catalogue of prohibited Books, inform'd me that the Houres were compre∣hended in it.

'Tis in vain to speak of the extreme astonishment wherein I was at so unexpected an Event; but how great soever it was, it did not hinder me from pre∣sently considering the use that I ought to make of it, and the benefit which I might draw from it in refe∣rence to the principal affair wherewith I was en∣charged. And whereas it is no little advantage to un∣derstand as wel as possible the people we are to deal with, I respited my intended visit to Cardinal Bar∣berin, and return'd back to Cardinal Roma. I spoke to him as if I knew nothing of the publishing of the Decree, and ask'd him plainly whether he had lookt upon my two Memorials, and whether I might hope for justice from what I had represent∣ed to him. The Cardinal answer'd me with per∣fect sincerity, That the businesse was order'd and concluded, nor would it be any more spoken of; and of his own accord he related to me how the matter past in the Conference which they had a∣bout it. He told me, that there was no more men∣tion of the title B. given to M. de Barule in the Calender, nor of the Translation of Redemptor om∣nium; but that the speech was about Images, and that seven or eight French Catechisms were pro∣duc'd, amongst others that of Cardinal Richelieu, in which the Commandment is not translated in the words that it is in the Houres; that on the o∣ther s••de an Heretical Catechism was lookt into, and there it was translated just as in the Houres. But for all this, it was acknowledg'd that the version of the Houres in this point might have a good sense, and be well understood. He told me in the se∣cond place, that the bare Title of the Hours styl'd The Office of the Church, taken in the rigour dis∣pleas'd, and was judg'd worthy of blame, because the Office of the Church properly cannot be other then what is ordained by the Church it self; and that a collection of Prayers, through all the Churches made by any one whatever without the order and allowance of the Church it self cannot be call'd The Office of the Church. But yet it was seen well enough too in what sense the Authors meant it; and though the words were in the rigor bad, yet they were not the principal ground of the Resolution taken in their Congregation. In the third place he told me, That it was not lik'd that certain Prayers and Oraisons (amongst o∣thers some to be said before and after Confession and Communion) which use to be in other Houres, were omitted in these; that it was inconvenient for every one to take the liberty of making them after his own fashion, and that this diversity of Prayers was not for edification. That he perceiv'd well (neverthelesse) that this was not unanswe∣rable, and that he did not tell it me as such, but on∣ly to inform me of what was spoken, and how the matter pass'd, and also to let me know that it was well examin'd; that if the Conclusion was to the disadvantage of the Book; it was not without ha∣ving had regard to my Remonstrances. In a word, that which at length absolutely fix'd them, and ob∣lig'd them not to suffer the Houres without con∣demning them, was the Bull of Pius V. which was recited and represented to their Eminences, by which that H. Pope made express prohibition of printing in the vulgar Tongue in what manner soever the Office of the Virgin; that this Bull be∣ing to them an inviolable Rule which they ought to follow, and one of the principal parts of the said Book consisting in the translation of that Of∣fice, it was not possible for them to let it passe with∣out condemnation.

This reason surpris'd me at first, and I imagin'd it convincing as well as the Cardinal; wherefore all that I could readily answer, having never had knowledge of that Bull of Pius V. was, that I wonder'd how, the case being thus, so many other Houres in which the said Office is translated into the vulgar Tongue, are not condemned. To which the Cardinal reply'd, that they had no knowledge of it, no person accusing them and prosecuting their condemnation, as was done to these; which hinder'd not but that these deserv'd it, though the other which are equally culpable, scape free; just as a thief (added he) is sent to the punishment which he deserves, though others much more guilty then he are free from it, because they have not been prosecuted before the Judges, as he was whom they condemned; that as the Judges would likewise condemn those Thieves whom they leave still in liberty, were they once accus'd before them; so none of those Houres in which the Office of the Virgin is in French, would escape condemn∣ing by their Tribunal, were they there accused.

This seem'd to me not to agree with what M. Albizzi said to me, viz. That in matter of Do∣ctrine there were no parties. I found also by this, that it was easie for the Jesuites to get what Books they would condemned, they being alwayes at Rome to play the part of Accusers; but on the con∣trary it was very difficult for their Books to be condemn'd, such as might accuse them not being at Rome. Lastly, I understood how when the Question is, Whether there be any particular thing bad in a Book, it is requisite that some be found to advertise the Inquisition of it: But in a thing so notorious as to know whether the Houres be translated into French, I saw not wherefore an Accuser is necessary; nor could I doubt but that the Inquisition of its own accord condemn'd an infinite number of Books without any persons medling therewith besides its own Officers.

But I dissembled all these thoughts, and thought it enough to testifie to Cardinal Roma, that I was beholding to the goodnesse wherewith he en∣form'd me how the matter was carried about the Houres, which was no more to be thought of af∣ter its being thus determin'd. I took occasion to put him in mind of what I had said to him touch∣ing that of the five Propositions, which I told him was of other consequence then that of the Houres, and could not be compos'd without a more exact and longer discussion. Wherefore I beseecht him to employ his Authority to bring it to passe that there might be assign'd time and place to all the Catholick Divines that concern'd themselves

therein, and minded to make their Remonstrances to the H. See touching the matter in question, to do it; and particularly to those who were to come after me, and to be at Rome in October fol∣lowing. Cardinal Roma bid me not trouble my self about this; telling me that this affair would certainly be drawn out in length; that it would not go as that of the Houres; that when a Deter∣mination is intended, there is care taken of not hastening too much. That there needed other studies and preparations for making a decision of Faith, then for making a Prohibition according to an Ordinance of a Pope. That such as would re∣present to the H. See what seemed good to them ei∣ther by word of mouth, or writing, it should always be welcome, heard most willingly, and their ser∣vice acknowledg'd by the H. See, which cannot take too much evidence in a businesse of such im∣portance. That belong'd to the H. See to judge and decide matters contested amongst Christians; but after they are decided by it, all Christians and others take upon them to judge of its decisions; and this obliges it to use all possible precaution to prevent being deceived. That for certain I should have more time then I could wish; that I now fear'd lest any thing might be precipitated, but the day would come that I should complain of not hastening enough: so that I ought to be at rest in this businesse, and signifie to the Divines that they might come with all assurance, and that they should at their coming finde things in the same posture in which I now beheld them.

I departed from Cardinal Roma well satisfied with my Visit, especially in reference to this Af∣fair, and even to that of the Houres too, because of the information he gave me, and the chief es∣sential reason upon which he told me their Pro∣hibition was grounded. Some time after I had the curiosity to be further instructed, and I con∣fessed the Bullarie. There I found the Bull of Pius V. which forbids the Office of the Virgin in the vulgar Tongue; but after I had better exa∣min'd it, I found not that the said Prohibitions could be extended to the Houres which were in question. That which gave occasion to the said Prohibition, was, that the Avarice of some Book∣sellers, and the malice or brutishnesse of some o∣thers leagued with them in that designe put them upon publishing (out of emulation one against another) several Offices of the Virgin, or rather little Books under that name, in which there were divers Prayers which they forg'd, and which were full of superstitions and other follies, to circum∣vent the simple and promote the sale of their Books. Pius V. taking notice of this abuse, and considerng how scandalous this exorbitant license taken by some persons in the venting such Books was; and how destructive it might be to the con∣sciences and edification of the faithfull, he pro∣hibited all those pretended Offices of the Virgin, and not only those which were already publish'd, but likewise all such as might be publish'd for the future.

Certainly this Bull of Pius V. had respect only to superstitious and scandalous Offices, such as those of which it complains, and which gave oc∣casions for it; of which sort surely that is not which is contained in the Hours for which I inter∣ceded. I should not have fail'd to have repre∣sented as much very effectually and clearly to the Cardinals, if after it had been produc'd to them, they would have never so little suspended their judgement; and if before publishing the same, they had acquainted me with the said Bull as the Rule which they intended to follow, and which the Authors of the Hours ought not to have violat∣ed. But it made such impression upon their minds at the very instant of its proposing, that from thence they without hesitating concluded upon the condemnation of the Hours; and assoon as they had concluded it, the Decree was publisht and fix'd up diligently, that between their judgement and its execution there was no room either for re∣flexion or remonstrance.

Although this business had such disadvantageous success, yet I took care not to be mov'd at it, nor to seem abashed; yea I conceiv'd my self oblig'd to go thank Cardinal Barberin for the care he testi∣fi'd to me he would take of it. For which pur∣pose I went to see him on Sunday (July 23.) in the forenoon with an aspect sufficiently free and pleasant. This was the cause he scarce knew how to answer to the thanks which I rendred him, nor whether or no he should tell me that the Hours were comprehended in the said Decree; because, as he told me afterwards, he knew not whether it were publisht, and fear'd his conscience would not permit him to tell me so, by reason of the secrecy whereunto they are oblig'd under penalty of ex∣communcation, and to which they take a solemn Oath at their Congregation. I testifi'd that I was fully inform'd of the business, that ever since the Friday before I knew that it was ended, nor was I ignorant how it was carry'd. The Cardinal reply'd, (as if to comfort me for the Doom laid upon the Hours) That those decrees are not publish'd at Paris (he meant such as issue out of the Inquisition, as this against the Hours did.) I answer'd, That the Jesuits would not forbear to triumph upon it in all places where they had par∣takers. He remain'd silent for some time with∣out answering to this; and then changing the matter, he told me suddenly that it behooved him to think of obeying the Bull (meaning that of Ʋrban VIII. his Uncle against Jansenius) and that till it were obey'd, no satisfaction was to be hoped for. I reply'd that the Bull had been publish'd at Paris, and moreover the Hours had no relation to that Bull. He told me that this was it in which I might see that it was requisite to obey the Bull; and that a bad business did wrong to a good one; that nothing else was to be hop'd till obedience were yielded thereunto, that it be∣hoov'd to begin there. I answer'd That I was sor∣ry the affair of the Hours had no better success, especially after the hope conceiv'd of the prote∣ction which his Eminence promis'd in it: but yet I was very glad to be deliver'd from the trouble and disturbance which the difficulties fram'd a∣gainst them gave me, they being on one side fa∣vourably voidable, and on the other there being some offers to blemish them by a censure; that the success held in pain; but the determination being concluded as it was, I was now free from anxie∣ty, and had no more to do but to rest and study till the business of the Five Propositions were

stirr'd in, and I were advertis'd thereof accord∣ing to the request made to his Holiness by the Bi∣shops of France whose Letters I presented to him. The Cardinal reply'd, That I must not sleep in it, that it would be requisite for me to visit the Car∣dinals Roma, Spada, Ginetti and Cechini to ac∣quaint them with what I had to represent to them touching the matter of the Five Propositions. He told me also, that I should do well to visit some persons skilfull in those matters, and who had or∣der to study them; he nam'd to me F. Campanella a reformed Carmelite, F. Abbot Hilarion a Ber∣nardin, the General of the Chierici minores and a Jesuit nam'd Alziato (as I think) who he told me was in the ballance with Cardinal Lugo to be promoted to the Cardinalship. I answer'd, That I was much oblig'd to his Eminence for the good advice he gave me; but I cared not to con∣fer with any persons about the grounds of the Doctrine concern'd in the Five Propositions, to give any information thereof, because I had nei∣ther order nor purpose to handle the matter slight∣ly, and without seeing how the things which I had to present, would be consider'd, unless I might also be inform'd of those which our Ad∣versaries alledg'd, thereby to discover and make known what is true and what false in their Wri∣tings; and unless I be assur'd that mine be also communicated to them, to oblige them to answer thereto either by refuting or acquiescing in the same. M. Cardinal Barberin reply'd, That if I would not communicate what I had to say, it was to be fear'd there would be further proceeding; that there is some times very quick dispatch at Rome; That the Tiber moves sometimes very swift∣ly; that there was no person in particular en∣gaged in this affair; that it was not a Law-sute. That the Pope, if he thought good, might make a determination without needing to hear any per∣son. I answer'd, That they might move as fast as they pleas'd; that I should not trouble my self for that at all; that it was none of my business but the Popes and the Churches; that neither my self, nor any other concern'd themselves in it but out of this respect. That I was come to give the H. See the first notice of one of the most fraudulent designs that ever was projected to surprise and engage it against one of the prin∣cipal and most important truths of Christian Re∣ligion, till other persons arriv'd more able then my self to give it greater evidence of the Am∣bushes laid for it under the Five equivocal Pro∣positions, the determination whereof was de∣sir'd of it for that end. That if they at Rome would admit the informations and remonstrances which perhaps God had prepared to help the. H. See in this occasion by our means and the cares of the Bishops who sent us, they might; but it was requisite to be done in such order and manner, that we might be perswaded that the same would be consider'd; otherwise we had nothing to say. The Cardinal reply'd, That for this purpose it would be requisite to erect a new Congregation de Auxiliis; and that the H. See was not at this time dispos'd to decide that matter. I told him, that then it could not pronounce any thing up∣on the said Propositions, because it was wholly comprehended and involved therein. He proceeded to ask me whether it were not our intention that nothing should be done against the preva∣lence and efficacy of Grace. I answer'd, That provided that point were established, we desir'd nothing more; and that we reduc'd all our thoughts and pretensions thereto, because all the rest of our sentiments were dependant on and insepareble from it. He told me, that perhaps the H. See was not dispos'd to establish any thing about it; and he askt me, whether it were not enough that nothing were done against it, and that too without de∣stroying the sufficient Grace of the Jesuits. I answer'd, That the H. See could not preserve or spare the sufficient grace of the Jesuits, without doing wrong to effectual Grace: That they are two things so opposite and contradictory, that the one or the other must needs fall to the ground; that there is no mean between them; and that we could not consent that the H. See admit or suffer as probable a Maxime which it hath always con∣demned, and which is diametrically opposite to another which it hath always establisht and man∣tain'd as de fide, and as that of the whole Church. Then we fell upon St. Augustin, and the Cardi∣nal spoke of him as if his sentiments were diffi∣cult to be known, and as if some of his works were favourable to the Maximes of Grace which we defended, and in others there were principles conformable to the opinions of the Jesuites. To which I answer'd, That the Doctrine of St. Au∣gustine touching Grace was clear and uniform; That I was so certain of it, that if but one of his works, where he handles the ground of this mat∣ter, could be shew'd me, in which his sense could be presum'd conformable to the sufficient grace of the Jesuites, I offer'd to yield the cause: and on the contrary, if the effectual Grace, in behalf of which I was to speak, was not generally re∣ceiv'd in all his works written upon this subject, and in every one of them particularly, I would re∣nounce the prosecutions which I purpos'd to make for the establishing of it. I know not how he fell to tell me of Paludanus who writ in Flanders very advantageously for the Bull, though he was not of the Jesuites opinion; and he told me, that if such a man as he should write to his Holinesse in behalf of the present affair of the Propositions, it would be of great moment and produce a good ef∣fect. At length I told the Cardinal what cause I had to complain of the treatment which M. Albiz∣zi shew'd me, and what little confidence I could have that any thing offer'd by me was likely to make any impression upon his mind; in as much as he looking upon us (as he did) as people of ill designes against the Church and the H. See, though we profess'd none, he could not receive any thing whatever I should say to him, but on the contrary must needs esteem it suspected, and slight it, through the belief which he will alwayes have that it is spoken unsincerely, and out of a bad de∣sign. Cardinal Barberin reply'd, that this was considerable, and that I might represent the same to the Pope, and to my LL. the Cardinals.

CHAP. VI.

Several Visits in the end of July, and the beginning of August, chiefly to the Car∣dinals Spada, Roma, Barberini, and M. the Ambassador, who was come back to Rome from Tivoli.

AFter this Affair was thus ended, I apply'd all my cares to that for which I was sent; for which I saw but two things that I could do; One was to visit all persons to whom I could have ac∣cesse, and who might upon occasion contribute to the manifesting of the Design of the framers of the Five Propositions, after my informing them of what had pass'd in France about them, and of the Contents of the Bishops Letters which I deliver'd to his Holinesse; The second was, to renew from time to time my visits to such Cardinals as I per∣ceiv'd capable of procuring in this businesse such delay as was requisite for its thorough examina∣tion, by considering all that the Divines whom I expected, and others that might come, had to re∣present by word of mouth or by writing in this occasion.

M. le Bailly de Valencey the King's Ambassador at Rome, having spent above Six Moneths at Tivoli return'd thither on Monday July 17. up∣on the instances made to him for that purpose from the Pope by the Venetian Ambassador who medi∣ated for the accommoding of his difference with his Holinesse. On Tuesday morning he went in∣cognito to see the Pope, and I had the honour to accompany him in that visit, at the end of which I recall'd to his memory all that I had said to him at Tivoli, where he was at my comming to Rome, and I made him a summary recital of all that I had done since my last seeing him.

On the 25th. I visited M. Michel Angelo Ricci a very wise and studious Roman Gentleman, in whose converse I observ'd this particularity; That having by him the works of Petrus Aurelius printed by order of the Clergy of France, he lent them to me, and told me, that as for himself, he durst not read them, because of a Decree of the Inquisition made March 19. 1633. and pub∣lisht at Rome Febr. 16. 1642. by which that Tri∣bunal forbad all books made on either side in the contests arisen concerning the Bishop of Calcedon, and upon the businesse of the books of the Eng∣lish Jesuites which were censur'd by the Divinity Faculty of Paris, and by the Clergy of France. I thank'd this Gentleman for his favour in lend∣ing me that famous Author, though it was then uselesse to him, not daring to read it; but I said nothing to him how that Decree was receiv'd and treated in France, where the Bishops in the year 1643. having renew'd their Censures against the books of England, with the true names of the Jesuites who were the Authors of them, did also censure a new a book written in its de∣fence by one of those Fathers. What further concerns this matter, I shall not here relate, but I shall referr the principal Pieces about it to the choice ones plac'd at the end of this Journal.

On the 26th. I went to acquaint a person very illustrious both for dignity and knowledge, with what haste Cardinal Barb••rin had given me cause to fear this affair would be terminated. This ex∣cellent Personage answer'd thereunto in these words; Se fanno una definitione precipit••sa, so quel ch' ho da far: La Chiesa sarà la mia reg•…•…; bis••g∣nerà veder chi havrà ragione, o di quest•• •…•…pa, o de gli aliri. If they make a precipitated definition, I know what I have to do; The Church shall be my rule; it will be needfull to see, who hath reason, ei∣ther this Pope, or they that have been before him.

On the 27th I went again to vis t Cardinal Roma, to testifie to him the same fear, by giving him assu∣rance of the comming of the Doctors which were to follow me, and were preparing to set forth. The Cardinal answer'd that they might come with all confidence, that for certain there would be nothing done touching this affair before their arri∣val; That the Pope's never hasten'd to define any thing, and that the present Pope was more slow and circumspect then any other. I intimated to him the distrust I had of M. Albizzi. He told me that M. Albizzi was not the Master, and advis'd me to treat both with him and others the most peaceably I could. The next day one of this Car∣dinal's friends, who was also mine, told me, that his Eminence profest to him that he admir'd the modest and judicious deportment wherewith I had behav'd my self to that time; because he expect∣ed nothing lesse from me, according to the bad characters given him of me; that he knew not whether I would continue to govern my self in that manner; but if I did, the reports made of me to him were very false and calumnious.

During my residence at Rome the foregoing Winter, I fell into some correspondence of par∣ticular friendship with F. le Maire a Jesuite, and Secretary for France to his General. I conceiv'd my self oblig'd to visit him being return'd, which I did on the 28th of July, and amongst other things which we discours'd of, he ask'd me why we went about to hinder the condemning of the Propositions in themselves, which we confesse al∣ready heretical in one of the senses whereof they are capable; seeing even in that which we account Catholick they are judg'd bad by many Catholicks, (he meant the Fathers of his Society and their fol∣lowers) and for his reason, he told me that Faith was a thing so tender and precious, and Heresie so hurtfull and pernicious, that there ought to be no scruple of rooting it up from the bottom, or of condemning and suppressing whatever may give the least umbrage to it. I reply'd upon his very foundation, that Faith was a thing so dear, and Heresie so detestable, that heed ought to be taken of confounding them, or using them both alike: Wherefore for fear of injuring the Faith, by go∣ing about to destroy Heresie, all the world ought to wish and require that a distinction be made of the different senses whereof the Propositions are capable, that so in condemning the bad, the good may be preserv'd. Neverthelesse he persisted in his opinion, and to evince it equitable, he al∣ledg'd for instance the Bull of Pius V, against Bavis, in which it cannot be doubted that amongst those condemned Propositions there are some in terminis S. Augustin's; which hinder'd not but

that all the world agreed that they were not there∣by condemned in S. Augustin's sense. So when the five Propositions in question shall be condem∣ned in terminis, it cannot be but in their bad sense; which will not hinder but that ever afterwards it will be lawfull to revindicate the Catholick sense out of them. I maintain'd very stedfastly that his Expedient was not very proper for the clearing of the truth, and procuring peace among the Ca∣tholick Divines, but on the contrary very apt to cover the truth with obscure clouds, and to excite most dismal divisions amongst Divines.

On the 29th. I went to visit Cardinal Barberin, to accompany him whither he was to go that day; and in attendance of the time to set forth, he joy∣ned me with the Archbishop of Beneventum, and amongst other things that he said, shew'd me as a new thing the last chapter of the Letter of Ce∣lestin the first to the Bishops of France, copyed out in writing upon half a sheet of paper. The consequence that he meant to draw from it, was, That it was not necessary for the Pope to in∣cline to the making of the decision of the mat∣ters contested between us and the Jesuits, foun∣ded upon these words contained in that chapter, Profundiores verò difficiliores{que} partes incurrentium quaestionum quas latiùs pertractarunt qui Haereticis restiterunt, sicut non audemus contemnere, ita non necesse habemus astruere. I told the Cardinal that I was very glad to see in his Eminences hands the extracts of a great Popes Letter which was so advantagious to us, and which alone suffic'd to decide all the differences which we had about these matters. He answer'd, that I ought not to fear that any thing would be done at Rome, contrary to the Letter of that Pope. I reply'd, that it was enough, and that I desir'd no more. He fell presently to speak of Sufficient Grace; to which seeing he invited me, I said that I had already several times intimated to his Eminence, and now repeated the same again in presence of the Archbishop of Beneventum, that we did not at all dispute against that of the Thomists; but as for that of the Jesuites, it could not, accord∣ing to Celestin's Letter whereof he newly shew'd me an extract, consist with the faith of the the Church. The time to go forth being come, the Cardinal told me as he separated us, that it was requisite to think of obeying the Bull, and then all would go well.

On the first of August I went to wait upon Cardinal Spada, and to beseech him to tell me whether I might write with full assurance to the Bishops who caus'd me to return, to cause the o∣ther Divines to set forth in Septemb. whom they determin'd to send in case things were at that time in their integrity; and whether I were not mistaken in my confidence that nothing would be done till the arrival of those Deputies. The Cardinal answer'd that I spoke of things to him, of which he was not the master, and besides being secrets, he could tell me nothing of them; but he believ'd I was not mistaken in my presumpti∣on. And on this occasion, himself put a questi∣on to me••, namely, Whether there would come also Doctors of the contrary party, presuppo∣sing that for the discussing an affair before a Congregation, it is requisit that there be persons contesting on either side. To this I answer'd, that there needed not other Doctors to come beside us, because the Jesuites who are our prin∣cipal adversaries, are all prepar'd, and alwayes present upon the place. In the second place I told him what pass'd between M. Albizzi and me; and that for the future I saw no likelihood of treating any thing with him whilst he presum'd that all our intentions tended only to the disser∣vice and subversion of the H. See. The Cardi∣nal reply'd, that he was but a Secretary, who had no deliberative voice in their Assemblies, and with whom we might have nothing to do or say, unlesse we pleas'd.

On the sixt of August F. le Maire came to repay the visite which I made to him; and I wonder (at the perusing of this Passage) that he was then so quicksighted in things that came to passe long after. He told me two of that kind; One that there would likewise come to Rome Doctors of the contrary parties; and the other, that the Pope would dispatch this affair after he had heard either side in one or two Congregations. Which inclines me the more willingly to believe a third which he told me of a thing then past, though I could get no more light of it since, viz. that their Letter (so he call'd that of the Bishop of Vabres) arrvi'd at Rome the first time subscrib'd by seventy two Bi∣shops, and that several others had subscribed it since; so that the number amounted to fourescore and three.

After F. le Maire had left me, I went again to Cardinal Barberin and acquainted him with new Letters which I had receiv'd for the Pope, where∣of one was from the Archbishop of Tholouse last deceas'd, and the other from the Bishop of Grasse, who join'd their prayers to those of the other Bi∣shops who desir'd of the Pope a solemn Congrega∣tion for the affair of the five Propositions before de∣creeing any thing therein. This motion of a Con∣gregation seem'd to this Cardinal so distant from the inclinations of the Pope and the Court of Rome, that the very thought of it seem'd to his Eminence altogether uncouth and unseasonable. But to shew him that it was not a thing so unreasonable, I told him that I conceiv'd the order which (as his Eminence inform'd me) the Pope gave to some Divines and likewise to some of the Cardinals to study the Propositions, was the beginning of one. The Cardinal then advisd me to go to those Cardi∣nals whom he had nominated before to me, and tell them that they became insensibly engag'd in the businesse. I answer'd that there was no need for me to go to them again for that end till the arrival of the Divines that were to follow me. But, said he, take heed lest they be not staid for to determine it. I reply'd thar I had rather leave all to be done as it was now understood then presse it on to no purpose. After this he ask'd me whether I had ac∣quainted Cardinal Spada, with what pass'd be∣tween M. Albizzi and me: I answer'd that I had, and that that Cardinal bid me not be troubled about it, for he had no voice in judging. But yet you see, said Cardinal Barberin, that the Houres are put into the Catalogue of prohibited books. I reply'd that that was of a little importance. Here the Cardinal instantly reflecting upon what he had said added, That he did not mean directly that M. Al∣bizzi

was the cause of it; and though it were so, yet he was oblig'd to secrecy. After this discourse he carry'd me abroad to take the aire with him, where we discoursed of many things; amongst others touching M. Hallier, in whose praises he was very copious, and of whom he said, (as an excellence) that it could not be deny'd that he was very pliant and obedient; when our Pro∣menade was done, his Eminence did me the ho∣nour to bring me back to S. Lewis where I lodg'd.

On Sunday morning (August 6.) I went to see a good French Fryer of the order of the Carme∣lites, who told me that he learnt the day be∣fore how M. Hallier had written several things against us, and the good Father mention'd them to me. But I remembred onely two, whereof one was, that if the Pope did not hasten to condemn the Jansenists (so he call'd us) the face of the Church would soon be wholly changed; for proof of which falsity he alledged most of the ly∣ing rumors spread abroad on purpose to calumni∣ate us. The second thing was that he was confi∣dent that if the Pope sent any decree against us in∣to France, which proceeded as from the person of his Holinesse, and not from the Tribunal of the Inquisition, that such decree would be re∣ceiv'd by the King, by the Bishops and by the Par∣liament.

After this I went to waite upon the Ambassador, and gave him notice of the new Letters which I had receiv'd from the Bishops of Tholouse and Grasse to deliver to the Pope, and other particular ones written to me by some other Bishops, by which they charged me anew to urge the erection of a Congregation as the only way which they judg'd convenient for the clearing of Truth and procu∣ring peace in the Church. The Ambassador ve∣ry well receiv'd what I said to him, and with great civility offer'd to get me audience of the Pope, that so I might make my remonstrances to him assoon as the posture of his affairs permitted. In the af∣ternoon I visited Cardinal Spada, to whom I told in few words (besides some other things re∣lated above in the last conference which I had with Cardinal Barberin) that the Bishops who sent me enjoin'd me by their last Letters not to fail to send them an account in what condition the affair was wherewith I was encharg'd; but all things which concern'd the same were so ob∣scure and secret, that all I could signifie to them was that a month a go I deliver'd their Letters to the Pope, and could discover nothing since of certainty to send them. That indeed I had some conjectures which made me think that there was a Congregation ordained, but I knew neither the the Cardinals nor the Consultors that were ap∣pointed to be of it; that I saw nothing at all to write to them, saving that I conceiv'd they might send the Divines whom they intended. In the se∣quel of my discourse I twice insinuated to his E∣minence the extreme necessity of hearing both parties for the clearing of the truth and setling peace among Divines. But all that I could ob∣serve in the Cardinals answer was, that he told me with a very low voice that he would remember what I had said to him.

On Tuesday the 8. of August I went in the af∣ternoon to visite Cardinal Roma upon the subject abovemention'd, and amongst other things which I said to him, I acquainted him with the extreme dispatch that a Jesuite who came to see me (viz. F. le Maire) made account that the Determina∣tion would be pass'd, to wit after giving us one or two Audiences. The Cardinal answer'd, that that Jesuite must needs be a Frenchman; for they did not move so fast at Rome; That I should not trouble my self; that our affaires should not want for time. That there was no person but saw how just and necessary it was to hear the Divines of different opinions as I required, before pronouncing any thing upon these mat∣ters. But should all the world neglect so just a demand, himself would prosecute it, and make it his own businesse. This he inculcated to me with so much care and certainty, that he seem'd to be somewhat troubled lest I should not be per∣fectly perswaded of the truth of it. So that I was oblig'd to tell his Eminence, that after the assurance which he gave me, I should for the fu∣ture relye upon his authority and his care. We enter'd a little into the matter of the Propositions; and I took occasion to mention that proposition contain'd in the Book of Petrus Aurelius printed several times by order of the Assembly of the Clergy of France, viz. That God willeth not the salvation of those whom he doth not save; The Cardinal answer'd And who can doubt of it? And extending a little upon the proof of this truth, he cited among others those two passages of the Gospel, Without me ye can do nothing; and No man can come to me unlesse my Father draw him.

CHAP. VII.

Visites in August to the Qualificators of the H. Office. Letters of M. Hal∣lier full of falsities. Several discove∣ries of the false Censure sent to Rome in the name of the Faculty.

CArdinal Barberin did me the favour to send me two manuscript volumes in folio to look upon, containing what F. Lemos (that renown∣ed Dominican who so well defended the cause of God's grace against the Jesuites in the Congrega∣tions de Auxiliis held under Clement VIII. and Paul V.) had written upon that subject. On Wednesday (August 9th.) I went to thank the obliging Cardinal. And in my discourse with him having made reflection that in the Congregation which I hop'd his Holinesse would establish for dis∣cussion of the affair of the five Propositions, there would be many Consultors and Qualifica∣tors of the H. Office, that such as were chosen to be of it, might not want information of the nature of the businesse. I resolv'd to go visite them all. Which I did the more willingly, because it was the way to make it known the more, and consequently to draw the indignation of all good men upon the authors of the Enter∣prise.

The first that I visited that day was F. Hilarion, with whom I had a sufficiently ample conference. He presently appear'd to me a good man, and I found that he had very good sentiments concern∣ing Grace; but he conceiv'd that for the benefit of peace, and in regard of the weaknesse and extra∣vagance of many persons skill'd in that matter, it was necessary to be silent of many Truths belong∣ing to it. However, he said, there were two that cannot be too much inculcated to Christians; First, that they have in themselves a stock of maligni∣ty capable enough to precipitate them into sin, and cause them justly to merit the punishment due to their offences. The other was for persons freed by Grace from the bondage of sin, viz. That all the good which they do comes from God who gives it to them; and that if the Grace where∣with he favours them happen to leave them, they return incontinently to sin. I agreed with him, that these are truths of which the faithful cannot be too much instructed; but I told him, that all those which concern Grace depending up∣on the same principle, and being linked together by an invincible connexion, the same consequences may be drawn from these two as from others: to which he assented.

I visited two more on Friday morning (Au∣gust 11,) whereof one was F. Fani, Companion of the Master of the sacred Palace, whom I found sprightly, quick and clear-sighted in these matters, and full of very sincere and right intentions. The second was F. Modeste, procurator of the Con∣ventual Cordeliers, whom I entertain'd largely e∣nough, but found nothing in him besides Molinist opinions, and little or no reading of St. Au∣gustine.

Some dayes before, the Pope was fallen into a disease which most people judg'd mortal, and di∣vers already layd their contrivances for a new Pa∣pacy. By consequence I saw the businesse stopt till a future Conclave. Nevertheless I ceas'd not to continue the course of my Visits, as if he had been in the best health in the world. The same day in the afternoon I went to see M. Albizzi, though I lookt upon him as a man perfectly gain'd and prepossess'd against us; but the manner where∣with I purposed to deport my self towards him, made me hope that this Visit could not be other∣wise then advantageous to me, though I got no more good by it but to see him answer to the things which I say'd to him. Accordingly within half an hour that our conference lasted, he correspon∣ded to my expectation, and exceeded it too by much. I told him the most seriously I could, that when I had audience of the Pope to present him the Letters which he knew I deliver'd to his Ho∣liness, he was very well pleas'd with the intentions and providence of the Bishops who writ them; That he promis'd me he would not make any de∣termination upon the Propositions in question till the Divines, which those Bishops intended to send in October following were arriv'd, and had declar'd by word of mouth and by writing all that they had to represent in that matter; and that he bid me in the mean time repair to M. Albizzi. That it was in compliance with his Holines's order that I was come to him that day, and to assure him that those Divines would not fail to be at Rome in the month of October; and also to know of him in the mean time, whether the Pope had appointed any parti∣cular Congregation for this matter, and whether he had given Commissions to any of the Cardinals, or of the Consultors and Qualificators or other Divines to study them. M. Albizzi answer'd me roughly and half jesting, that he knew nothing, that he had heard speak of nothing, and had no∣thing to tell me. He added that he told me from the beginning, That for the making a determina∣tion of any point of Doctrine or Faith whatsoe∣ver, the Pope was not oblig'd to hear any person. That it was good to do so in Lawsuits, where there are parties interessed; but in these matters there were no parties. I told him, that I did not stand upon desiring to be heard as a party; that I insist∣ed not upon this formality, which he made so much of; that I disputed it not; that 'twas enough that the Pope had promis'd me to determine nothing in the business without hearing us; and that for this purpose till they came who were jointly with me to represent the things which we had to say, I was come to wait upon him in obedience to his Holiness, and to beseech him to tell me at the pre∣sent whether there were a Congregation establisht for this Affair. He reply'd, that I must not think to draw any thing from his mouth; That I should not have any word from him; That he had re∣ceiv'd no order to tell me any thing; That when he had, he would not fail to let me know it. I answer'd, that neverthelesse it would be good that I knew the persons design'd for that Congrega∣tion; because, though I should not give them the principal arguments in reference to the Pro∣positions which were not to be produc'd till my Companions were arriv'd, and the Congregation were perfectly open, yet I might inform them of some accessories and dependances of this Affair, which they would be glad to understand and which it was profitable for them to know at this time; as for example, What the design was, for which the Propositions were fram'd, In what manner M. Cornet mov'd in the Faculty to have them debated: How the Faculty rejected the examination of them, and several other circumstances. M. Albizzi said that he was well inform'd of all this; and better then my self. And to shew me as much, he added that, Truly the Faculty was willing to make a de∣cision of them; but the Jansenists who were in it made a tumult, and by their combustions hinder'd the good designes of the Faculty. I answer'd that for better information thereof, he must yield to me; since I was present in all the Assemblies of the Faculty about this matter; That I had a sufficient hand in all the resistance that was made to M. Cor∣net's designes; That I was he who first oppos'd that dangerous enterprise. That moreover, he was mistaken in saying that the hinderance was caus'd by the Jansenists, because there was none in the Faculty. That that name was the odious name of a sect, with which the adversaries of those who adher'd to St. Augustin's doctrine, projected to decry it. That indeed there was a sufficiently great number of Doctors of the Faculty who ac∣counted themselves happy, and glory'd in follow∣ing the doctrine of that great Saint, who conceiv'd they did service to the Church and the H. See by opposing M. Cornet, since they thereby kept a do∣ctrine

which was hereditary to the Church and the H. See from being condemned, and a particular Faculty from deciding it to the prejudice of the H. See, which hath reserv'd the cognizance there∣of to it seif. M. Albizzi told me, that I might possibly deceive my self, if I conceiv'd I had serv'd the H. See by so doing. I answer'd that himself might be deceiv'd, if he conceiv'd that I did not serve it by procuring the execution of the Prohi∣bitions publisht against deciding those matters. M. Albizzi reply'd that I did not apprehend the thing right: That those Prohibitions did not extend to this matter; that they were not intended to hin∣der the making of Doctrinal Censures, but only the establishing any Tenet by maintaining one of those two opinions as of faith. I answerd, that he put a difference between things where there was none; for that at the same time that a Propo∣sition is condemn'd, its contradictory is of necessi∣ty establish'd. M. Albizzi seeing himself caught, & not knowing what to answer me hereunto, sought an evasion, and told me, that Faculties have no right to make an Article of faith; that this per∣tain'd only to the H. See; that they have indeed a coercive power to oblige those that depend on them, as the Rector lately us'd it unjustly against the poor Irish, whom he declar'd depriv'd of their degrees only for having obey'd the Pope. I let passe this incidental Discourse to follow him else∣where; and told him, that though Faculties can∣not make Articles of Faith by their Censures, yet such Censures many times bring great sequels when the Faculties that make them are in esteem for knowledge and integrity, as that of Paris is, whose sentiments have always been in singular veneration through all France. He told me that they have always been much esteem'd at Rome too, and had it been suffer'd to make the Censure of the Five propositions, it would have been well; because the same had not anywise thwarted the intentions of the Bull issu'd upon occasion of the book of Jansenius. For to tell you the Truth, added he, that Bull was not pass'd to determine any thing of Doctrine, nor to hinder the decisions which they who have authority may make thereof, but only to remedy the stirr which was rais'd, and the devision which was broken forth amongst Ca∣tholicks upon the impression of that posthumous Book, which perhaps would not have been print∣ed, had not its Author been dead. That also no∣thing was decided either on one side or other for Doctrine, but only silence impos'd to keep both parties from writing pro or con, for fear things might grow to a heat, and the divisions increase more and more. I reply'd, That they would grow to a heat much otherwise by a Censure pro or con, (which carries a great stroke) then by all the Books imaginable of particular persons, who on whatever side they be, have no considerable au∣thority. He told me that nevertheless the Jesuites held themselves greatly offended by that of Jan∣senius. That if it were true that I had not read it, as I told him, he counsel'd me not to read it; but if ever I should read it, to take heed in the third book, which I should find was nothing but a con∣tinued detraction against Vasquez, Suarez, Gre∣gorius a Valentia, Card. Bellarmin, &c. I told M. Albizzi that I wondred that Bishop should under∣take against Bellarmine, who certainly deserved respect for his quality and his learning. This con∣formity of sentiments into which I entred with M. Albizzi, pleas'd him in some sort, and put him into the humour to tell me more. He added, That that Bishop was full of venome against those Fathers and the whole Society, that he broke out into unimaginable exorbitances against them; that this greatly provok'd and incensed them a∣gainst his book, and oblig'd them to sollicite Ʋr∣ban VIII. for the prohibition which he made of it. That had not he first assaulted them, perhaps they would not have thought fit of so doing; but after he set upon and outraged them as he did, it is no wonder that they have endeavour'd to be reveng'd on him. That I knew, Defence is natural to every one, when he is assaulted either in his own person, or that of his friends; and that it ought to be more so to a great and renown'd so∣ciety, as that of the Jesuites, which saw it self reproach'd and offended unworthily by a single person. He continued to exaggerate to me the exorbitances of that Author, who not only fell foul upon that Society, but even broke forth a∣gainst Popes, as among other places of his book that shews where he saith, Haereo fateor, &c.

After I left M. Albizzi, I visited the Procura∣tor Fiscal of the H. Office; whom I found very civil; and the Commissary of the H. Office, who told me he would maintain the truth with the ha∣zard of his life, both as a disciple of S. Augustin, and as a Dominican. He pray'd me also that we might see one another once a week, to confer to∣gether; that for that purpose he would come first to my lodging, and then I should go to his; which yet could by no means be perform'd.

At my comming from the H. Office, I went a∣gain to the Carmelites to see F. Campanella, who told me that he believ'd that there was made a∣bove a year ago a secret Censure of the Proposi∣tions which I mention'd to him. But before he could assure me of it, he must see them in writing; and therefore pray'd me to bring them to him.

On Sunday the 13th. I met with a person who assur'd me, that a friend of his saw and read a Let∣ter of six pages which M. Hallier writ to M. Albiz∣zi, the whole design and result whereof was, That the Jansenists were people that lov'd novel∣ties, and tended only to make a schism in the Church. He added, That the contents of the Letter were either read or reported to the Pope; and that it was accompany'd with a Letter from the Nuntio, which was nothing but a Panegyrick up∣on M. Hallier, and spoke of him as the most emi∣nent and zealous servant that the H. See had. That moreover in this conjuncture a Benefice which he desir'd, about which there was some competitor or difficulty, was given him immediately.

On Thursday (August 17.) I went to Cardinal Barberin, to accompany him to the Pope. The Cardinal made me a Complement, and congratula∣ted me for the Visit which the Commissary of the H. Office told his Eminence I made to him. I gave his Eminence Intelligence of a Latin Explication newly printed in France, and sent to me touching the sense in which alone we mantain the Propositi∣ons. The writing was intitled, Quinque propositi∣onum de gratia quas Facultati Theologicae Parisiensi

M. Nicolaus Cornet subdolè exhibuit primâ Julii ann. 1649. vera & Catholica Expositio juxta men∣tem discipulorum sancti Augustini. It began with these words, Beati Augustini doctrina adversario∣rum suorum calumniis semper appetita est ac sub alie∣nis & fictis ad libitum assertionibus, &c. It ended with these, Sancti Augustini discipuli suam sen∣tentiam hanc de quin{que} Propositionibus istis subdolè concinnatis ad fraudem, omnibus Episcopis, Archi∣episcopis, Romanae sedi, universae Ecclesiae palàm fa∣ciunt, ne quid jam subsit calumniae, triumphatis{que} malis artibus discat aliquando silere livor, & vi∣ctricis Christi gratiae vindicem Augustinum cum uni∣versa Ecclesia colere. It was dated Parisiis Kal. Jul. anno salutis per gratiam reparatae MDCLI. I shall place a Copy of it at the end of this work among other pieces, to preserve them to posteri∣ty. I shew'd it at Rome to several persons, and gave many Copies of it; when I shall have occa∣sion to mention it hereafter, I shall call it our La∣tin Manifesto.

When I had summarily told Cardinal Barberin what it was, he ask' me, Why, seeing we had re∣ally no other sentiments then the Thomists, we we became so alienated from their antient manner of speaking? I answer'd, That we do not gain∣say their sentiments of sufficient Grace as to the thing signifi'd, but we cannot think fit to use that equivocal and captious word which St. Augustin and St. Thomas never us'd. But as for that suf∣ficient Grace of the Jesuites subject to free Will, we are oblig'd to encounter it, and cannot admit it because 'tis contrary to the Doctrine of the Church. That indeed we should be glad that their sentiments were conformable thereto, that we might have nothing to quarrel with them; but so long as they persist in them, our duty obliges us to oppose them as much as we can. The Car∣dinal added that since we were not averse from the doctrine of the Thomists, we should do well not to separate from those antient termes of the School. Here one intervening that diver∣ted us, the Cardinal told me we should meet a∣gain.

When I had accompany'd him to the Pope, I staid in his Holinesses Presence-Chamber till the breaking up of the Congregation which lasted not long; and then I went to see Cardinal Cechini, whom I could not hitherto speak with, because as often as I went to him, he was either gone a∣broad or so surrounded with a multitude which had businesse with him about the affairs of the Da∣tary, that I thought not fit to addresse to him in that incumbrance. At last I found him this day in some fitnesse to give me audience, but yet so taken up too, that he scarce gave me time to lay open to him the businesse of my legation. After which he askt me whether the five Propositions I spoke of were in the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. against Jan∣senius. I answer'd that they were not there at all, and that I was come to tell his Eminence that they were forg'd at pleasure by M. Cornet to deceive the Pope, and circumvent the H. See; and this was it that I came to advertise his Holinesse and their Eminences of, to the end no decision might be made of them before discussing the whole mat∣ter, and hearing the Divines which interess'd themselves on either side. He told me the Pope needed not hear any person in order to make a de∣termination when there is no author that advanc'd a doctrine; that the Pope defines as seemes good to him, and that assoon as the definition is made, it ought to be obey'd and submitted to. I re∣ply'd something to him, to let him understand what necessity and benefit there was in a solemn Congregation before defining any thing: but per∣ceiving that he did not receive it well, I told him (to make short) that the Pope promis'd me to do it, and that I beseecht his Eminence most humbly, that he would please to contribute on his part to keep the Pope in that good disposi∣tion. He told me that things must be done as his Holinesse should appoint. I answer'd, that him∣self would find of what great importance it is to hear the parties in such a Congregation as I re∣quested of the Pope, if he pleas'd but to weigh the reasons which I had to deduce to him; but here hearing a little noise behind me, I turn'd my head, and seeing the Tapestry at the door of his Chamber lifted up by a croud of people that were in haste to speak with him, I rise up to take leave of him, and told him that if he pleas'd I would come another time to represent the same to him. He askt me whether I was come in be∣half of the Letter which was signed by so many Bishops. I answer'd No, but neither was I come against it, because undoubtedly most of the Bishops that sign'd it, conceiv'd that the Deter∣mination which they desir'd would not fail to be preceded by a solem examination, and so tacitely requested what they who sent me sued for more expressely.

At my coming from Cardinal Cechini I went to see the Procurator General of the order of the Ser∣vi. Who having heard patiently and attentively what I had to unfold to him, answer'd that for his own part he had not yet heard speak of the af∣fair of the five Propositions; but perhaps it was a∣bout that subject that the Pope had appointed a Con∣gregation which assembled every Thursday in the afternoon at Cardinal Roma's Palace, and at which were present with himself who was the Dean of it, the Cardinal Spada, Genetti and Cechi∣ni. That really, for his own part, he judg'd the de∣mand which I made very equitable, very consen∣taneous to the custome of the H. See, and such as could not but be well receiv'd by the Pope and all the Cardinals. That he could not imagine their Eminences would end any thing without taking Divines into the businesse; and that if him∣self hapned to be one of those to whom it were referred, he would do his duty. That he con∣ceiv'd the Fathers, Hillarion a Bernardin, and Lucas Vadingo a Cordelier would be interessed in it; and that I ought not to fear lest the Jesuites with all their strength of credit, which is un∣doubtedly very great at Rome, could cause any great haste in this businesse; hasting in such a case as this being so perfectly contrary to the mind of the Pope and Cardinals; but that which I ought to fear, was lest they did not cunningly and under∣hand get such Divines nam'd for the said Con∣gregation, as were of the sentiments of their socie∣ty. Perceiving this Qualificator so correspond with mine touching the motion which I made for a Congregation, I thought fit to mention to him

the difficulty which some made of it, alledging that the Pope is not obliged to hear any person in order to make a Decision, when there ap∣pears no Author that broacht a doctine or made a book, and sollicited to have his defence heard and his reasons consider'd; and that out of this hypo∣thesis, there is no Party interessed therein, or who may oblige to enter into the cognisance of the cause for the discussion and preservation of his interests. He answer'd me that every person that would interpose therein, is really and truly a Party. That so the Jesuites defended as far as seem'd good to them; the book of one of their Fathers nam'd Amicus who was dead, and who taught Homicide to be lawfull in point of Conscience. That they deliver'd writings in his behalf four fingers thick, and that particularly four or five dayes before that Jesuite was con∣demn'd, himself was oblig'd by a Cardinal to receive a new writing in favour of that Je∣suite, which contain'd forty six leaves of pa∣per.

The same day I visited il Signor Camillo Piazza Procurator for the accused persons; Monsignor Pa∣olucci the most antient of the Prelates of Rome, who had still fresh in memory what pass'd under Clement VIII. and Paul V. in the Congregation de Auxiliis, and since that time had spent a great part of his time in reading of S. Augustin; as al∣so the Procurator General of the Capucines; in the visites of whom I remarke nothing worthy par∣ticular observation, no more then in that of Car∣dinal Ginetti whom I visited on Fryday afternoon, though I entertain'd him very long and very com∣modiously, and spoke about almost all the things which I have above related; excepting certain particularities which were not proper for the con∣ference which I had with him.

On Saturday morning I visited F. Delbene, who having heard the whole relation which I made to him of this businesse, told me that I mention'd one∣ly five Propositions, but he thought there were seven, which he said were deliver'd to them to ex∣amin almost two years before, though after a new forme; for that he and his Collegues never spoke together of them saving once, but every one in particular deliver'd his sense to the Pope sign'd and seal'd. That for his own part, he had in his Paper distinguisht the senses, and adjoin'd to each of those senses its sutable qualification. That he never heard word of it since. His franknesse gave me the boldnesse to ask him (or rather to tell him as a certain thing of which I was otherwise in∣form'd) whether when the seven Propositions he mention'd were deliver'd to them, they receiv'd not together the Censures which the Faculty of Paris had made of them? He was sometime with∣out answering me, fearing no doubt, to sin a∣gainst the secrecy which he had sworn to that Tri∣bunal, if he told me, and against the truth if he deny'd it. Seeing him in this perplexity I repeat∣ed to him the same discourse so as urg'd him more to answer me. At length he answer'd that it was so; but a colour which arose in his counte∣nance was testimony enough to me that the thing was so, and I had this new proof, That the first time of the Propositions being presented to the Pope, besides the bad senses they were made capable of in themselves, they were render'd odi∣ours by a Censure of an Eminent Faculty, where∣with they were suppos'd already blemish'd. But when I told F. Delbene that that pretended Cen∣sure was never made by the Faculty; and that it was a work of the same men that contriv'd the Propositions, he was extraordniarily surpris'd at it, and could not forbear telling me, that they always took it for a true Censure, and advi∣sing me to advertise all such of its falsity as I should speak with about this affair.

I return'd after this to the F. Procurator Gene∣ral of the Servi to carry him a Paper which I promis'd to shew him when I visited him. He spoke this day of the businesse, as having had some light since I saw him, and told me, He was confident no decision would be made without referring it, not onely to the most able Divines of Rome, but also to some of forreign Countries, who should be sent to for that purpose; That for the present the Cardinals were still consulting whe∣ther it were fit to make a decision or no; That the Assistant of the Jesuites of France who was well acquainted with what pass'd in France about this matter, proclaim'd that the decision was mar∣vellously wisht for there by all good men, and al∣most generally by all the world; That unlesse it were speedily made, all would be in a general dis∣order there; because the Propositions were main∣tain'd there in their bad sense at least by such as be∣ing capable of resting there when they hear the same propos'd by others, and ignorant of distinguish∣ing the senses which they may admit, accounted them true and maintain'd them according to the na∣tural senses which they include. I answer'd this Qualificator, that he went a little too far, and that if F. Armat, who was then Assistant for France at Rome, affirm'd this for true, the intel∣ligence which he receiv'd from France touching this matter, was not so, for that in reality there was no Catholick in France of whatever condition so unhappy as to be of such belief. But those good Fathers and their Associates in the Cabal about the five Propositions, publisht this for the more easy obtaining of their condemnation.

On Sunday the 20th I went abroad with Car∣dinal Barberin to take the aire, where among other things I told him of a Cardinal one of his creatures (so they speak at Rome) with whom I confer'd about the five Propositions, and who told me that having examin'd the doctrine of Jansenius touching them, he found all his senti∣ments very Catholick, though in some other particular points, (as, touching the works of In∣fidels, he found him differing from his own and consequently contrary to the true; which suffis'd (said that Cardinal) to give ground for the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. against him. Cardinal Barberin answer'd me, that though Jansenius's sentiments were true not onely in these points but also gene∣rally in all the other parts of his book, yet the Bull was well made for that it was not in any wise for the condemnation or establishment of any Maxime, but onely a bare provisional prohibiti∣on of the book till it were clear'd, and mens minds heated by its publication were return'd to such calme as they ought to have. He added that if the Bull were taken thus, and submitted to with∣out

scruple as it ought to be, all things might be compos'd, and such as had withstood it hitherto might receive the contentment which they ought not to hope for without so doing.

On Tuesday morning I visited Monsignor Spada Patriarch of Constantinople, who having heard my story, ask'd whether Divines would come to Rome of the Party contrary to that which I was; I answer'd him that I knew nothing of that, but there were alwayes enough upon the place (viz. at Rome) for that the Jesuites are our true Adversaries.

This did not hinder me from visiting F. le Maire the next day; who being askt whether he knew re∣ally that some of our Doctors would come against us, as I was told in several places, and himself had not long since testifi'd his belief; He an∣swer'd me, that he conceiv'd there ought none to come; That the reasons of such as were of this opinion, were, that as for themselves they were as in possession, of the doctrine of the Church (to what a height ariseth by little and little the pre∣sumption of people after having escap'd a condem∣nation which they so justly deserv'd!) and conse∣quently needed not plead any thing to maintain it; and that they needed not trouble themselves a∣bout a thing which all the world consented to; that for any ones appearing here for defence of his sentiments, it became onely such as had suspected or condemned ones; That the sole reason of others who were of advise for the comming of Doctors against us, was, That no Cause is so good, but needs help: But the for∣mer said, that if the Pope thought fit for any of their part to be heard, they might either be sent for or taken upon the place. Moreover he men∣tion'd a very remarkable distinction which they made of the five Propositions, viz. that they must be consider'd and examin'd two wayes, first with respect to the people, and secondly with re∣spect to the Learned; and that if taken with respect to the Learned, they have senses capable of being admitted and maintain'd amongst them, and neverthelesse taken with respect to the peo∣ple, they be apt to excite a stirre in the Church, and cast scandal or scruple into simple soules, they ought not to be spar'd but to be condem∣ned. Because that indeed in France there were evidently seen two opposite parties (as 'twere) perfectly fram'd, and two different Religions; That there were seen different Houres; that there was made a new Catechisme concerning Grace, that the Ecclesiastical and also the secular families were divided, &c. That it behooved to remedy these disorders and cut off the cause; which cause he ascrib'd to the Propositions. In the third place, The manner which he imagin'd was to be obser∣ved in the conferences which I was come to pro∣secute, was very remarkable. He spoke as if the whole businesse was to be reduc'd to certain In∣terrogations, which he said would be put to us about the senses in which we understood the Pro∣positions; and after our answers and distinctions, if need were, new Interrogations to be put to us, till our sense were well apprehended; after which (according to his conjecture) we were to be remitted home, and then Judgment to be pro∣nounc'd at the convenience of the Pope, and of such whose ministry his Holinesse pleases to use in this affaire; which Judgment according to the Jesuites account ought to be an inviolable rule of our faith. For in the fourth place he spoke of the infallibility of all that the Pope doth, ei∣ther in the judgments of the Inquisition, or in any others in what matter soever, and in his bed too, where his Holinesse then was very in∣dispos'd, as of certain and indubitable things, and as if the H. Spirit and his assistance were not more annex'd to General Councils, then to these sorts of determinations: which he ex∣tended likewise for examples sake to all that was done and should be done in the affair of M. Hersent.

The same day I visited the General of the Dominicans, who told me of the new order which he sent a little while since to all the Religious of his Order to preach and teach the doctrine of S. Augustin; and he spoke of it with much esteem and zeal, telling me that he did so, in conformity to the duty which he ow'd to God and the Church in this point. At my coming from this visite I made one to F. Bordonne, a Fryer of the third Order of S Francis, in whom I found a great sincerity and much esteem and affection for the doctrine of S. Au∣gustin.

I visited likewise the same day the General of a∣nother Order, namely of the Sommaschi, nam'd F. Ʋbaldino. He told me, that as to the ground of doctrine, few persons were better inform'd of the sentiments of the Jesuites then himself, be∣cause he had made two or three courses in Divi∣nity, in which he taught the same as he had for∣merly learnt them himself; but at length the mer∣cy of God, and the reading of St. Augustine shew'd him his errours. That he wonder'd how he came to adhere to them formerly, and how he maintain'd them stedfastly for sound truths; that he bless'd God for undeceiving him, and beg'd the same grace of him for them who were still in love with their own darknesse. As for the Account of things which I told him were pass'd upon occasion of the Propositions, he pray'd me to make a little History thereof, for that he conceiv'd there need∣ed no more to dissipate the whole Conspiracy, not∣withstanding the great credit of the Jesuites. And as for the Congregations of the H. Office, of which he was a Qualificator, that 'twas a good while since he in a manner wholly withdrew from thence, and repair'd not thither since the intelligences and practices which he found the Jesuites held there, that so he might avoid quarrelling with them, &c.

On Thursday the 24. I shew'd F. Campanella the Propositions in writing, and he acknowledg'd that they were the same upon which their opinions were required in writing two yeares ago; but he told me that then there were two others, and that they were the last in the false Censure that was presented to the Pope, as made by the Fa∣culty.

On the day of St. Lewis, the Cardinals were at the Masse which is said in the Church of that name. When Cardinal Barberin arriv'd there, the Master of his Chamber told me, that his Eminence came incognito the foregoing Wednesday to take me a∣broad with him. When Masse was ended I testi∣fied

to his Eminence my regret for not being at my Lodging when he did me the honour to come thi∣ther. He answer'd, that he had but one word to say to me, which he would tell me another time: and when I reply'd that I would come to wait up∣on him for that purpose, he told it me immediately upon the place. It was, that complaints were made of me that I made Conventicles with the Fa∣thers of the Oratory at Rome, lodg'd in the house of S. Lewis, where also I for the present lodg'd till I could take a House fit for us. The Cardinal ad∣ded, that I should do better to wait till the Doctors design'd to follow me were come, and then to sol∣licite our Affair jointly with such as it was fit to treat with; in the mean time to remain quiet, and not to incur distaste by my eagerness to tell it to all the world, and draw people into my sentiments and interests. I answer'd the Cardinal Barberin, that since my being at Rome, I usually saw no Father of the Oratory but F. Petit who was their Supe∣riour, and came frequently after repasts ended to visit me with M. Chibert, who was also the Superior of the Priests of that House; that in the familiar conferences we had together I mention'd my Af∣fair the least I could, because being oblig'd to speak of it so much elswhere to the other persons whom I visited for that purpose, the discourse of it was become tedious and troublesome to me out of those necessary occasions; that I saw not hither∣to how the Fathers of the Oratory at Rome could further the effect of my businesse, and that the least thought of drawing them over to me, never came into my mind. The Cardinal reply'd, that he knew I acted with circumspection and prudence, but he gave me this notice, that I might take heed of gi∣ving ground for complaints against me. I thankt the Cardinal for the affection which he testified to me, and answer'd, that I acted with as much clear∣nesse and simplicity as prudence, that I was come to manifest to the H. See and all such as were con∣cern'd for its interests, one of the blackest Enter∣prizes that ever was fram'd to circumvent it; that I would endeavour to acquit my self of my Com∣mission, whatever was said of it; and that the com∣plaints that might be made against me should not much trouble me, while they are so ill grounded as this which he mention'd touching the Fathers, which was no better then another which I learnt by my last Letters that the Doctors, M. Cornet's com∣plices spread of me at Paris, namely, that I styl'd my self at Rome, The Deputy of the Faculty, for which I appeal'd to his Eminence, who pre∣sently acknowledg'd it a ridiculous Calumny, and without reason.

It was not only at coming forth of the Church of S. Lewis, that all these things were spoken be∣tween Cardinal Barberin and me; but we dis∣cours'd together in the afternoon upon the same principles on either side, in a visit which I thought my self oblig'd to give him in thankfulnesse for his care in giving me that notice which he had done; and after that which we spoke of it, the mat∣ter rested so. But this did not hinder but that the Jesuites who knew the businesse, took occasion thence to decry me in several places in Rome, as one already accus'd to the Inquisition for infecting with my Doctrine divers Priests of S. Lewis, and especially the Fathers of the Oratory which were there. It was an aspersion so much the more grievous, in that it was made with some probabi∣lity of foundation, but it behoov'd me to wear it off as well as others without being troubled at it, and not to cease carrying on the principal businesse which was the subject of my legation.

I forgot, that for rendring the ceremony of the Festival of S. Lewis more remarkable, and the Excommunication decreed by the H. Office against M. Hersent, (because of his non-appearance notwith∣standing the citations publish'd against him,) more notorious, Thursday the Eve of that Feast was cho∣sen to publish and fix it up printed. Which choice was remarkable also, because it was the end of the Year that he preacht his Sermon in that Church, in which neverthelesse (as I said elsewhere) there could not be found any Proposition condemnable, either absolutely or in relation of Jansenius, what∣ever exquisite search was made, and whatever disadvantageous application and interpretation was striven to be put upon it.

But when I consider that the same M. Hersent being at Rome in the Year 1645. there distributed himself a Memorial signed with his own hand in justification of Jansenius, whom he maintain'd to have taught nothing but the doctrine of S. Au∣gustine and S. Paul, and wherein he speaks with strange vehemence against the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. without any trouble then rais'd against him, I can∣not sufficiently wonder at the inequality of this proceeding. However, I have that Memorial in my hands, which hath this title; Super Bulla Ur∣bani VIII. adversus Jansenium, & libro Antonii Arnaldi, admonitiones quaedam SS. D. Pontifici In∣nocentio X. pro Memoriali offerenda: It begins with these words; Magnum & perniciosum in doctrina Theologica incendium. And ends with these; Hoc Memoriale summo Pontifici offerendum curavit Ca∣rolus Hersent Doctor Theologus, & Regis Christia∣nissimi Concionator ordinarius, pro suo summo in sedem Apostolicam & SS. Patrem Innocentium stu∣dio & amore, salvâ in omnibus Apostolicae sedis & summi Pontificis reverentia. Signed, Carolus Her∣sent.

On Tuesday morning the 29th. I went to vi∣sit the Church of St. John beheaded, and after I had ended my prayers there, I found under the Cloister M. Fernier Doctor of our Faculty, who came to me. He fell to speak of the great credit of M. Albizzi in the affaires about which I came; and of his intimate league with the Jesuites, and of the esteem wherein he was with the Pope and Cardinals for a knowing and intelligent personage. He was so prolixe in this kind intelligence, that I was fain to answer him, That I dreaded neither M. Albizzi's person nor his power when he went about to employ it to the disadvantage of truth; because God its protector would not suffer M. Albizzi, nor others to do mischief against it fur∣ther then it pleas'd his unsearchable and invincible Providence.

CHAP. VIII.

Visits in September. A writing full of falsities by an Augustine Doctor of the Faculty which was secretly-dis∣pers'd in Rome. Of the Bull of Urban. Of F. Lemos, and of the zeal of Clement VIII. for the do∣ctrine of Grace. Advice several times not to speak of Jansenius.

ON the third of September, an Ecclesiastick of the society of the Priests of S. Hierom de la Charitè, a man pious, learned, and full of zeal, whom I visited that day for the second or third time, having heard the Account which I gave him of this Affair, he told me freely, That he had been hitherto inform'd of those matters after another manner, and shew'd me a writing which he had formerly mention'd to me, and was entitl'd De Controversia inter Jansenistas, & Anti-Jansenistas, which he told me (as since too I have had cer∣tain proofs) was made by F. Morel an Augustin Doctor of our Faculty at the request of M. Al∣bizzi, who desir'd him to draw up a Memoire for him of the state of the Controversies.

In that writing he represents us under the name of Jansenists, as people spirited with nothing but passion and hatred against the H. See, and who have no other aime but to overthrow and ruine its Authority. That this Aversion is the origi∣nal of all the Disputes arisen about all the contest∣ed points of Doctrine. That they have not ven∣tur'd to write concerning Grace, frequent Com∣munion, and the like, but to have occasion there∣by to discredit the must zealous Defenders of the H. See, by causing them to passe with the people for Ignorants, who have corrupted the Senti∣ments of the H. Fathers, and are tainted only with Semipelagian and Pelagian errours; that so they may afterwards securely say what they please of that sacred Authority, to destroy it when its Defenders are become without credit and esteem: That for this it was, that there was such endea∣vours us'd to exclude them (the Religious or Fryers Mendicants) from the Assembly of the Faculty, by restraining them to the number of two of each Order. That for the same end there were purchas'd with ready mony Doctors, Preachers, Batchelors, Students in all the Universities and Cities of France; that so, not only in publick oc∣casions, but also in familiar Conferences they might gain the multitude, and inspire into them, not on∣ly their sentiments touching Grace and Predesti∣nation, but also the hideous Maximes which they maintain against the Sacraments of the Altar and Pennance, and against the Authority of the Coun∣cil of Trent. That we were possess'd of the hearts of severaol persons of quality, rich and potent, who liberally furnisht vast sums of mony to supply the expences necessary to be made for the carrying on of such pernicious designes. That we have in sun∣dry places Seminaries and Assemblies of Sectators, who wholly apply themselves to contrive meanes to bring the same to passe. That 'twas for this end that we complotted right or wrong to maintain the Te∣nets of Jansenius, because they are very proper there∣to. That neverthelesse, finding we did not advance so much as we wisht in this affair by the works com∣pos'd touching Grace, we could no longer retain the venom which we had conceal'd a great while against the H. See and the Church, but at length vomited it forth by publishing the books of frequent Commu∣nion and of Tradition concerning Pennance, in which we accus'd the Church of being corrupted, and pretended our selves to be its Physitians and Refor∣mers. That we alwayes hinder'd by all sort of ways the Bulls of Popes from being received into the Dio∣cesses, or by the Faculties; and that when the sleights us'd for that end succeeded not, we had recourse to other wayes, so far as to stir up seditions, when we were able to do it, and judg'd the same necessary. That in fine all this being unprofitable, Rage and Fury led us to revive and maintain by all wayes all the ancient Errors and scandalous Principles concern∣ing Grace and the Sacraments which the Popes have heretofore condemned. That 'twas for this reason that those of the Faculty whose hearts were firm to maintain the authority of the H. See, and to stop the Current of calamities and disorders, (these begin∣nings of which threatned the whole Church) seeing themselves without comparison the greater number, in respect of those who were enemies of the said Au∣thority, chose out as the most scandalous amongst many others Propositions which we dispers'd among the people, those which M. Cornet produc'd in the Fa∣culty to get them censur'd in the general, and with∣out having regard whether they were advanc'd by Jansenius, by M. Arnauld, by the Jesuites, or by any other whatsoever. That moreover, the H. See ought extremely to take heed of giving ear to those Jansenists, because they are mingled and united with the Richerists (that is, with the sectators of the Doctor nam'd Richer, who writ so much against the Ecclesiastical Monarchy) and because their whole faction strives after, and endeavours nothing with more ardor then to debase the Authority of the H. See. Wherefore this zealous Intelligencer and faithful Counsellor having in the same Paper, noted in particular the names of some of those whom he suppos'd culpable of these factions and designes, and the names also of some others of the principal servants of the H. See, who withstood the same, concludes at length with his advice which he pro∣poses with some seeming moderation, saying, that the readiest Expedient in this affair would be to impose silence to every one; Yet really persist∣ing in the good characters which he gave of us, and perswading the Pope to treat us with all the distrust and caution that can be us'd with an open enemy, and to overwhelm us every day with new Bulls and De∣crees to reduce us to obedience; but to deal with the others as with his well-beloved Children and most faithful servants, and to provide as much as possible for their interest and satisfaction.

But though this be extracted out of the said wri∣ting word for word, yet it is hard to apprehend it for such as it is without reading it. And there∣fore though it be something long, I have thought good to place it among the Pieces which I shall add to this Journal, therein to shew a Model of

the disadvantageous Characters of us and our in∣tentions inculcated to the Pope and his principal Officers, thereby to render us suspected and o∣dious, and to incense them against us: And by this example it may be seen. how the Popes are sometimes very ill-inform'd of the truth of the things which are related to them. 'Twas a good Religious Fryer, Doctor of Paris, of the order of St. Augustin, of whom a sincere account of those Disputes in France was desired. This Wri∣ting thus pen'd by him was imparted about as coming from him, and as a work rare, faithful and secret; and this rais'd a curiosity in every bo∣dy to see it.

All that read it gave perfect belief to it; there was no body at Rome to contradict it; and when I was arriv'd there, though I was nam'd particu∣larly in the said Writing, yet they for whom he drew it were oblig'd to such secrecy as would have kept them from telling me any thing of it, though they had otherwise desir'd it. So that it had its course freely through Rome, as no doubt many others had, of which I could never discover any thing; and this had remain'd unknown to me as well as the rest of like nature, had it not been for the cordial kindnesse of this good Priest who gave it to me, having by chance got it him∣self.

It was confirm'd to me that it came from F. Mo∣rel, by M. the Archbishop............the Pope's Sa∣cristan, who was chosen out of the Order of St. Augustin, according to the custome, to be rais'd to that dignity and Office. But I must render this testimony to F. Morel, that being blam'd by the said Signor Sacrista for the sharpnesse wherewith he spoke in that Writing against people who not without reason made profession of inviolably ad∣hering to the doctrine of S. Augustin, whereof they stile themselves Defenders, and being ad∣vis'd by him to correct it, F. Morel thinking he did enough for satisfaction of the said Signor Sacrista if he added something to sweeten it, therefore ad∣ded the two last Sections which are after these words, [quod omen avertat Deus] with which he concluded at first: and besides those two Para∣graphs, he added also to what is there said of M. Loysel Cure of S. John's, and Chancellor of the U∣niversity, at the end of the Paragraph, Debet san∣cta sedes summè cavere. The whole Writing is to be found at the Journal, both as it was at first, and with the alterations.

The Prayers of Forty Houres, which are al∣wayes at Rome in several Churches in different quarters, were begun at S. Lewis, as usually on the day of the Feast, and they retain'd me there till they were ended, namely till the 28th. of August, the Feast of S. Augustin, when I left my residence at S. Lewis to go take possession of the lodging which I had procur'd for my self and the other Di∣vines who were to come to me, it being ready some dayes before.

Assoon as I was setled there, the King's birth day being come which is September 5. I took oc∣casion that day (which ought to be dear and in ve∣neration to all Frenchmen) to invite to Dinner some Priests of S. Lewis, whom I had seen most familiarly during my stay there, and F. Guerin Ca∣non Regular of S. Augustin, and Procurator of the Order at Rome, whose neighbourhood I got by this new lodging, which was also near to that of the Priests of the Mission in the Gregorian street.

We had scarce done Dinner but I receiv'd a new visite from F. le Maire the Jesuite who en∣tertain'd me very copiously with the sentiments of his Society touching Grace, which he said, never failes the Will when it is oblig'd to do well, but the Will rejects or accepts it according as it liketh or liketh not to make use of it. He spoke also of the Censure which was made at Vallidolid of 22 Propositions contrary to the doctrine of S. Augustin, as of a Chimera or Romance made at pleasure; although it was very certain, and printed authentical Copies of it were brought from Vallidolid to Rome. In fine, he spoke of the man∣ner how he was confident the Pope would judge this whole Controversie, telling me as he had done formerly, that we must deliver our memoires, withdraw, and leave the Church to do the rest.

The death of Cardinal Panzirolo hapned the day aforegoing, and he was inter'd this day with the ceremonies accustomed at the Funerals of their E∣minences.

Cardinal Barberin carried me again to his Li∣brary on Wednesday afternoon being the 6th. I restor'd to him that day some manuscript Quires of an Author nam'd Paludanus, which he oblig'd me to read. I told him, that I found therein an Expedient sufficiently favourable to remove all scruples of receiving the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. namely in the place where he examines the greatest reason brought against it, which is, because it saith that there are in Jansenius's Book Propositions condemned by the Bull of Pius V. But, saith this Author, speaking to those that make this difficul∣ty, You are agreed, and Jansenius too; for he and you trouble your selves to explicate the diversity of senses of your Propositions and of those of Ba∣vis; which needed not to be done, unless the words were alike. Now saith he, the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. doth not say that those Propositions which are in Jansenius, contain the same sense with those of Bavis, 'tis enough therefore for the validity and reception of it, that they are correspondent in words, though the senses of them be different; and this suffic'd for a just ground to Ʋrban VIII. to make his Bull assoon as that Book appear'd out of the apprehension he might have that they agreed also in sense, with a Salvo to discharge it from this condemnation when upon exact examination the truth and sincerity of his sense and the difference between the same and those condemn'd in the person of Bavis, were made evident. Cardinal Barberin was so well-pleas'd with this discourse that he answer'd pleasantly, Quando ri∣ceverela la Bolla, laglierete le gambe alli Giesuiti, That the way to ham-string the Jesuites was to re∣ceive the Bull. I told him that this was the prin∣cipal thing that I had read in the Papers which he gave me of that book; and he return'd me an an∣swer which denotes his nimblenesse and great diligence in reading books, viz. That he read it almost throughout in his Coach as he went to the seven Churches.

During this interval of time which pass'd be∣tween my settlement in my new lodging and

Sunday the 10th of September, besides those two visites of which I have now given account, I made sundry others, wherein there occur'd no∣thing remarkable. I visited the Bishop of Cavail∣lon, a Gentleman of Avignon of good quality and parts; the Marquis Del Buffalo General of the Pope's Artillery, with whom I had contracted in my first voyages a particular acquaintance and friendship; M. Michel Angelo Rici, and F. Ma∣riana his intimate friend; M. Paolo di Rossi a great Civilian, and who heretofore knew M. Pegna Dean of the Rota; Monsignor Sacrista; M. Ric∣ciardo de Alcoltis Curè of S. Saviours at Rome, a Florentine Gentleman by birth; Qualificator of the Congregation of the Index a great Divine, well seen in the Hierarchy and Ecclesiastical Dis∣cipline, which he learnt, (he said) in S. Cyprian and not in our flattering Doctors, who have wholly disfigur'd it in their writings; but emi∣nent above all things for his knowledge and ha∣tred of the whole politick menagery of the Je∣suites, and of their pernicious maximes in Mo∣rality and Religion; M. Dorigny superior of the Priests of the Mission at Rome; F. Barelier French Assistant to the General of the Dominicans; the F. Commissary of the H. Office: such of these Personages as I had not before saluted, I acquaint∣ed with the ground of my Return and Negotiati∣on at Rome; and as for such as knew it before, to them I lent or gave of our Latin Manifestoes, and the Antitheses or Differences between the Do∣ctrines of Calvin and St. Augustin, which is ours, they being newly sent me from France. This I did after long debating in my self, but always with reluctance, because the name of Jansenius was inser∣ted in the first of those Writings, which name alone was enough to make them suspected or despised. But I considered the necessity there was to make known our sentiments at Rome the soonest, and to the greatest number of persons, that I could; as also that if any one blam'd me for this fault, I might render it in some measure excusable by pleading that what concern'd the above mention'd Author, is but very lightly touch'd therein, and promising to do my utmost, that there be no more medling therewith.

Moreover I aim'd by giving them about to pre∣vent that blame, according as I saw fit, having regard to such as I presented them to; and if per∣chance there was any one whom I fear'd, lest re∣ceiving them from my hand, he should take them as an information which I had to deliver touching the Propositions, I roundly explain'd my self be∣fore giving them, by saying expresly that I did not give them for that cause; and that which I gave, was not that which we had to say before the Congregation which I desir'd, when it should be establisht, but only a slight draught of our sentiments publisht in France to disabuse the world of the Calumnies spread abroad against us; and I desir'd precisly that it might not be received from me, but upon this condition. The F. Com∣missary of the H. Office receiving from me the Latin Manifesto, and having heard what I pro∣posed, to signifie to me in two words that he un∣derstood my meaning, told me, that I gave it him, and he receiv'd it amicè, non juridicè.

I had already contracted so much friendship and good correspondence with the whole order, of which this Father was, and they accounted all that I propounded to them touching this affair so judicious and just, that upon a naked overture which I made to them of what importance it was for the preservation of the Doctrine of St. Augu∣stin and St. Thomas in our Faculty to choose in October following a Syndic well affected to this Doctrine, the General writ expresly thereupon to the Religious of his order who were Doctors of our Faculty. He sent the Letter to me assoon as it was written on the ninth of September, for me to dispose of, and cause to be delivered to the hands of such of his Fryers as I should think fit when the time of the Election came.

I went to thank him for it the same day, and by the same means I saw one of his most eminent and commendable Fryers; in whose Conference I learn'd, that a Gentleman (who came heretofore frequently to visit F. Lemos, and one day brought him a Breviary which Clement VIII. presented to him as a small pledge of his good Will, and the value he had of his Ability and Vigour to defend against the Jesuites the sentiments of S. Augustin, S. Thomas and the Church touching Grace) testifi'd after the death of that Pope, which hapned in March, that his design and resolution was to pub∣lish on the Eve of Pentecost following at the end of Vespers his Bull against Molina, and then to create F. Lemos Cardinal in presence of the Jesuites and the Dominicans. That the Cardinal Monopoli to whom Clement VIII. open'd his mind also about this particular, in like manner declar'd the same after the Popes death. That during the time that he labor'd and caus'd others to labour in the examination of these matters, besides the care he took to be inform'd thereof by solid study and the reading of St. Augustins works as well the Writings presented to him both in behalf of the Jesuites, and of the Dominicans, which he weighed with singular diligence; he was some∣times found early in the morning goeing a foot without followers cloth'd in Penitents sac∣cloth from Monte Cavallo to S. Maria Maggiore; and that many times too he spent two or three hours in the night at Prayers upon his knees ad li∣mina Apostolorum. These particularities this learn'd and zealous Dominican had told Cardinal Roma be∣fore he told them to me; and the Cardinal was much affected and edifi'd therewith, and pre∣sently out of the satisfaction which he had with the same, cry'd out with his ordinary plainness in these words, O Santi sensi & digni d' un Papa! sarebbe stato questo un Santo, se non havesse lasciato tanti bien•• a' sui parenti; O holy thoughts wor∣thy of a Pope! this man might have been a Saint, if he had not left so much wealth to his kindred.

On Sunday morning (Sept. 10.) I went to Car∣dinal Barberin to shew him a Letter written to me from Paris August 25. and brought to Rome by an extraordinary Courier who came thither upon a vacancy. This Letter was written to me from the Prelates, by whose order I was return'd, and contain'd amongst others a thing which I con∣ceiv'd would be well pleasing to this Cardinal. It was, that those Prelates were resolv'd to admit the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. but never to consider it as o∣ther then provisional, and as an act of policy by

which the Pope upon the first complaints made to him of that Book, without having examined or judged of it, but having regard to those com∣plaints, and to prevent the ill Consequences which they caused to be fear'd from that book, stopt the course of it, and forbad the reading of it till after mature examination of it, it were o∣therwise ordain'd, which is in effect the same thing that Cardinal Barberin had said to me twenty times. And indeed he was very glad of this good News; and as I added, that it was requisite also if it were possible, to oblige the Jesuites to keep themselves within these bounds, and to cease from pretending (as they had done hitherto) that that Bull prohibited the said Book, not only up∣on a political account, but condemned the Do∣ctrine of it as evil and pernitious; the Cardinal answer'd, that we ought not to trouble our selves about what the Jesuites say, but rest upon and hold to what the Bull saith, Lasciateli dire, voi stiate à quello che dice la Bolla. Let them talk, &c. That we ought to be satisfi'd, since we knew that it was made only of that extent and for such effect, that no person knew better then himself what in∣tentions his Uncle had in making, and his Emi∣nence likewise in procuring it: that indeed it might be a little more clear then it is; but all things are not always done with so great circum∣spection, and in the perfection that they ought to be. Cardinal Barberin's Library-keeper, to whom his Eminence gave order to send me the Books which he desir'd I should see, occasionally confirm'd to me what the Cardinal had told me so often, and so many others besides him, That the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. in the bottom of it and really doth not prejudice the Doctrine of any Author in particular, but that it was alike decreed against all those as well on one side as the other, who had written of the matter de Auxiliis, without permission of the H. See. For this Li∣brary-keeper nam'd Signor Carlo Moroni, a man of parts, and very civil, sending me by his Ma∣sters order the Book of Ripalda, he did it with the same precaution, as if he had sent me Janseni∣us's works, advising me not to read it, unless I had permission to do it, because it was compris'd in the general prohibitions made at Rome touching that subject: 'tis probable he did not give me this advertisement without receiving some little order for it from Cardinal Barberin, as well as for send∣ing me the Book. I know not precisely at what time it was, for there is no date to the Letter which he writ to me when he sent it; but I am sure that it was much about this time that I am now upon: See the tenor of it;

Molto illustre e reverendissimo Signore mio osservandissimo,

L'Eminentissimo Signor Cardinale Barberino in hà commendato che io mandi a V. S. questo tomo del Ripalda. Mà perche l' Eminentissimo si ritrova impegnato di doverlo prestare fra tre o quattro giorni ad un personaggio, la supplico à volerlo rimandare in tempo. Quando questo libro s' intende compreso nella prohibitione, credo che V. S, ne haverà la licenza. Ne altro in occorre se non di rassegnarmi a V. S. molto illustre e reverendissima,

Humillimo Servitore, Carlo Moroni.

Right Worshipfull and Reverend,

THe most Eminent Lord Cardinal Barberino hath commanded me to send you this volume of Ripalda: Which, for that his Eminence is en∣gag'd to lend it elsewhere within three or foure dayes, I desire you to return in time. Whereas the book is compris'd within a Decree of Prohibition, I presume you have leave to peruse it. I have nothing else but to subscribe my self, &c.

In the afternoon I went to see the General of the Augustins, but I could do nothing with him by reason of the distrust he had of F. Morel, whom he lookt upon as M. Albizzi's spie about him; from whom he knew the said Father had receiv'd some good offices and particular favours in recom∣pense for the Writing which he made, and of which I have above given account.

On Tuesday (September 12.) in the mor∣ning I went to see M. the Abbot de la Paix, who in regard to his profession of being a disciple and Monastick of S. Augustin, told me he would willingly employ himself to help me in the cause wherein by the Account by me given him, he saw the Doctrine of that great Doctor of the Church was so unworthily and maliciously impeach'd.

In the afternoon I went to see Cardinal Ʋrsin, who as concern'd for the satisfaction of the Kingdome and Church of France could have wisht with me that these contests were com∣pos'd and terminated as I came to request; but he intimated several Political and Theological rea∣sons which in his judgment render'd the discussion and decision of them in a manner impossible. And as he was Protector of Poland, he told me, that he understood that these Disputes were ready to arise into heat there too; and he mention'd also (though with some obscurity) a certain Letter from the King of Poland to the Pope touching the Queen's Confessor, who was said to be an Arnaudiste, and ingaged in the opinions which divide the Church at this day. I told this Cardinal that I knew him to be a very able and honest man, Doctor of our so∣ciety of Sorbon, and who would alwayes defend himself very well from the vain accusations that may be made against him. This Cardinal Ʋrsin receiv'd with his accustom'd civility, and told me, I should do him a pleasure in shewing him some Writings which might inform him more particular∣ly of the state of our Controversies.

At my coming from him I went again to F. Cam∣panella, to whom I lent our Latin Manifesto till Sunday following; he held himself oblig'd, and receiv'd it with contentment, but on condition that when he restor'd it I should dispense with him for telling me his sentiments of it.

On Wednesday (Septemb. 13.) in the after∣noon I met M. Fernier, who was with another Ca∣non of Auxerre. I went with them to Cardinal Barberin's Library, and from thence to walk a∣broad. M. Fernier inform'd me, that a certain Cordelier nam'd F. Mulard (of whom I shall give account hereafter) was arriv'd at Rome the day aforegoing, and that himself was much scan∣daliz'd at the unworthy speeches which he heard

that Cordelier utter since his arrival, in contempt of the Bishops whose Letters I brought to the Pope; for example of M. d' Amiens, that he was a good Beer-drinker; and of the rest the like vile and shameful injuries.

On Thursday (Septemb. 14.) I went to give notice of this Cordelier's arrival to that good Fryer who inform'd me of M. Hallier's long Let∣ter, of which I have spoken above; and also that others were coming, of which this Cordelier was the bearer. This Fryer confirm'd to me, that what he had told me of M. Hallier's Letter was true; that he had since been better inform'd of it; that it was written to M. Albizzi, but was also show'd to the Pope: that it consisted of six Pages, in which he had put many petty trifles, all which tended but to represent to his Holinesse that Jan∣senism was imbrac'd in a manner by all the Preach∣ers, that it was also follow'd by the Confessors, that all the world was ingaging in it, that the whole Church of France was endeavor'd to be drawn to it, and that if the Pope took not heed, ere ten yeares hence the mischief would be past re∣medy.

I understood that the four Cardinals whom Car∣dinal Barberin nam'd and injoin'd me to visit, Ro∣ma, Spada, Ginetti and Cechini continu'd to as∣semble together every Thursday afternoon with some Divines at Cardinal Roma's Palace; but be∣ing uncertain whether or no they had begun to take the Propositions in hand, I wish'd to be re∣solv'd; and that they also knew that the Assem∣blies which they made would be accounted in France as Beginnings of the Congregation which I came to desire, that so on one side they might think themselves more engag'd to establish it, and withall conceive themselves lesse free to regulate any thing in this matter, before hearing the par∣ties on either side by word of mouth and writing, as I sollicited openly and publickly. For this reason I determin'd that afternoon to go see the Cardinal Roma, to take him at the breaking up of that Con∣gregation, and to be in his Palace at the time that they who compos'd it went away. I did so, and after they were gone, and I was introduc'd all a∣lone to Cardinal Roma (as 'tis the custome) I told him, That I came to congratulate with him for those first dispositions towards the erecti∣on of the Congregation which I came to re∣quest of the Pope; that I conceiv'd my self ob∣lig'd to send word to the Bishops of France in whose name I was at Rome, what I knew thereof, and the hope I conceiv'd from thence for the per∣fect accomplishment of their desires; and the re∣quest which they made to the Pope by their Let∣ters; which certainly they would rejoyce very much to understand, by reason of the grand im∣portance of which they knew the Affair to be in reference to the whole Church. The Cardinal an∣swer'd me as one a little wearied with the Con∣gregation from which he came, yet still full of af∣fection and zeal for the perfect clearing up of these Disputes. He told me, that he would ne∣ver spare any thing that lay in his power for the service of the Church, that it was requisite to en∣deavour to bring this businesse to an end, but it would be long-winded and of difficult discussion. I reply'd, that indeed some study and paines would be necessary in it, but it might be so ma∣nag'd as to save very much, if the right course were taken. That it was not necessary to begin this Judgement with examining the Propositions; because, that besides their not relating to us at all, and having no Author that taught them, but being fram'd at pleasure and out of malice by those who design'd to get them condemn'd, should it be resolv'd to pronounce before searching into the bottom of things, a thousand difficulties and perplexities would arise of great intricacy, and not possible to be remov'd: whereas if the chief and essential matter were first discuss'd and regulated, it would be afterwards very easie to decide these Propositions, and that in a clear & indubitable way, by reducing them to the Chief Matter, which was already setled. Wherefore our design would no doubt be to enter strait into that matter, assoon as the Congregation were erected, and the Je∣suites, who corrupted the faith of the grace of Jesus Christ in the Church (as we hop'd to accuse and convict them) appear'd there before us. Car∣dinal Roma answer'd that I had reason; and more∣over he told me, that no doubt it behoov'd to con∣demn the sufficient Grace held by those Fathers, if the Effectual which we maintain'd was declar'd and acknowledg'd for the Catholick and Orthodox faith; because indeed one doctrine cannot be true, but its contradictory must be false. I took the confidence to tell him too, that certainly the opi∣nion of those Fathers ought not to be spar'd, as it had been formerly, in case it were found whol∣ly opposite to the Christian faith, as we pretended, because their boldnesse was at present rais'd to such a point, that they presum'd to make it passe for the faith of the Church, having so long escap'd condemnation since it was accus'd; whereas all that they pretended in the beginning was but to render it tolerable. Which seeing they could not obtain from the Inquisition of Spain, where Mo∣lina's Book was first accus'd, assoon as publish'd, they had the cunning to evade the condemnation which was ready to be pronounc'd upon it there, by getting the businesse remov'd to the Inquisition of Rome, where also the very same condemnation was decreed, but restrain'd in darknesse by reason of the death of Clement VIII. which hapned when he was fully prepar'd and resolv'd to publish it. Cardinal Roma reply'd, that this and every thing else should be taken notice of in the progresse of the businesse, and so I gave him the Good∣night.

The same day also I had time to visit Cardinal Ginetti, to whom I spoke very near to the same purpose that I did to Cardinal Roma. Cardinal Ginetti answer'd me by asking me who were those Deputies? I told him, that in the first place his Eminence was one. But the others, (said he;) I nam'd them to him, he assented; and perceiving that I was inform'd thereof, he open'd himself with freedome, and by his words gave me as ma∣ny testimonies as he could of the particular care and extraordinary diligence, that for his own part he would contribute to the full and perfect discus∣sion of this Affair.

I was willing also to try that evening to meet with the Procurator General of the Augustines, to which purpose coming back from my lodging I

went to their Covent. As I arriv'd there, F. Delbene was coming forth. I had been twice that day to finde him, to understand something from him which Cardinal Barberin told me this Father had to say to me. He would have put it off to a∣nother day because it was late; but my desire to leave it without delay, caus'd me to desire him to come into the Coach where I was, in which I of∣fer'd to carry him home, and by the way he might tell me what he had to acquaint me with. He ac∣cepted my offer, and told me, Cardinal Barberin charg'd him to recommend two things to me. First, that I should not stir so much, to avoid giving oc∣casion of hold against me; And secondly, that when I spoke of this Affair to such as were to be advertis'd of it, I should speak of nothing but of the Propositions, without troubling my self at all about Jansenius. I answer'd F. Delbene, that he knew whether in any of the Conferences which I had with him, I spoke so much as one word of that Bishop's Book, far or near. He reply'd; that he had given this testimony of me to Cardinal Bar∣berin when his Eminence spoke to him of it. As for the first point of his Advertisement, I reply'd, that in my judgement that Counsel was given me by the Artifice of the Jesuites, who sought occa∣sion to procure me some mischief, or at least to give out, that my person and sentiments were suspected at Rome; but all this should not hinder me from performing of my duty to the utmost of my power. That I was come to Rome to advertise the Pope, and with him all such as ought to take care of the interests of the H. See, of the most perni∣cious enterprise that ever was made to circumvent it, and that tended to cause it to do an Act which would impair its esteem in the eyes of all judici∣ous persons living at this day, and be shamful to it in all Ages to come. Wherefore instead of a∣bating the ardour wherewith I had hitherto spo∣ken of the evil designes which the Authors of the five Propositions have, I thought my self on the contrary oblig'd to make them the more notori∣ous, that they might be more heedfully taken no∣tice of, and more narrowly observ'd. That I knew no person to whom I might in reason ad∣dresse my self to discover them, but I should forth∣with visit him. That if heretofore there was a Son, who wanting the use of speech from his birth, acquir'd it when he saw his Father going to be kill'd; I conceiv'd my self oblig'd to lift up mine more and more, while I see the Head of the Church and prime Father of all the faithful so unworthily invaded; and to practise towards our Adversa∣ries (who under the false appearance of zeal for the H. See, assault it in that place where it is quick∣est of sense) that precept of Scripture, Quod in aure auditis, praedicate super lecta. That I hop'd God would give me the grace to take no other course, and that he (Father Delbene) would do me a pleasure to assure Cardinal Barberin of this. I entertain'd the Father in this manner till we came to his lodging, where I left him, and return'd to my own in that resolution.

On Friday (Septemb. 15.) I accompani'd the Ambassador to his usual audience at the Pope's Pa∣lace; and afterwards I went to a Chappel which was held by the Cardinals, where they caus'd Te Deum to be sung for a signal Victory won by the Poles. I return'd thence to the Ambassador's lodging, where I was retain'd to dine. The Dis∣course of the Table fell immediately upon the bu∣sinesse which brought me back to Rome; and I took occasion to tell the Ambassador, that the Doctors who were to come after me to joine with me in my sollicitations, set forth from Paris the next day after the Nativity of the Virgin. The Ambas∣sador answer'd, that he imagin'd the Pope would not give us audience, nor erect the Congregation which I had requested of him. That he discours'd with him that very day half an hour about our af∣faires; and that he spoke of imposing silence to both sides. I reply'd, that my Condeputies were set forth upon the hope they had of such a Con∣gregation, and in order to pursue the perfect e∣rection of it jointly with me; but they knew that there was a little beginning of it at Rome already; the Pope having given order to four Cardinals, viz. Roma, Spada, Ginetti; and Cechini, to apply themselves particularly to these matters; who as∣semble together every Thursday afternoon with some Divines at Cardinal Roma's Palace; and that I saw them the last night coming away from their Assembly. The Ambassador told me, that were it the King's businesse, his Majesty would end these differences without standing upon such a Congregation. That he would roundly declare, that he would have but two Religions in his King∣dome, the Roman and the Calvinists; and that he would employ his Authority and the meanes which God hath put into his hands to reduce all his subjects to one or the other of those two Religions. I reply'd that it was very fit to be so; but we conceiv'd that we maintain'd the faith of the Catholick, Apostolick and Roman Church touching the grace of Jesus Christ; that we have no other designes but to reduce thereun∣to all such as are separated from it; that in the pursuit we us'd, we sought meanes to finde who defended the same really; Our selves, or They whom we accus'd of corrupting it. The Ambassa∣dor told me, that he did not speak what he had spoken as meaning to reproach me for any thing, but only out of the sentiments which the King might have, and had indeed, namely to restore peace in his Kingdome, and to oblige the Pope to restore it in the Spiritual, whilst his Majesty la∣boured to restore it in the Temporal state: That he spoke to me in one manner, and to others in another. But yet that which really caus'd some fear that the divisions which were at present a∣mongst the Ecclesiasticks of the Realm might pro∣duce worse effects, not easily to be remedied, at length, was, that in former times Calvin begun just as we did, and talkt of reforming, publick pe∣nance, and so of the rest. That all the Curates of Paris since these Disputes were become very nice and scrupulous, when they are about giving abso∣lution. That Calvin made not so great progresse in so short a time, as the new doctrine which is attributed to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that neverthelesse, because the innovations of that Heresiarch were not at first oppos'd, so great a multitude became suddenly infected with his poyson, that it was not possible to finde any Antidote or Remedy thereunto▪ What necessity was there of our adhering so ve∣hemently to those innovations? and wherefore

do we not give heed to what was approv'd by our good old Doctors, those white-beards, such as M. Hallier (I believe the Ambassador did not yet know him) who writ a little while since an excel∣lent Letter touching the present Occurrences to Cardinal Panzirolo, whereof he (the Ambassa∣dor) had had a sight? I answer'd that if he had it still, he would do me a very great pleasure in letting me see it; but as for answering and satis∣fying all that he had spoken, this would be very difficult for me to do, unlesse he would take the paines to examine the bottom of things, and not rest upon flying rumours without proof, which Calumny spread in all places against very innocent and Catholick persons; that if, for example, I had but that Letter of M. Hallier which he men∣tion'd, I doubted not to finde wherewith to con∣vince him (if he would examine it) that we were treated with all sort of injustice. The Ambassa∣dor promis'd me that he would endeavour to re∣cover M. Hallier's Letter and give it me (which yet he never did, though I desir'd it of him many times) and in the mean time, askt me what Of∣fice M. Hallier had in the Faculty, and whether it were for life? I answer'd, that M. Hallier ex∣ercis'd the Office of Syndic there; but I could not assent that he was truly so, because the Parliament had forbidden him to take upon himself the title or administer the functions of it, for that he had approv'd a doctrine contrary to that of France, touching the Pope's power over Kings in tempo∣rals: That besides, this Office was but for two yeares; that those of M. Hallier's intrusion were ready to expire, that he must go out of it at the Feast of S. Remigius following, unlesse he be then continu'd; but if I were at Paris I would endea∣vour to hinder his continuation in regard of the scandal it was for a man not purg'd from the ac∣cusations charg'd upon him for that doctrine, to be suffer'd in an Office, which so many other Doctors besides were able to discharge worthily. After Dinner the Ambassador continu'd to hold me in discourse for the most part bordering upon the former, and all favouring of the false concepti∣ons of us infus'd into him by the Jesuites; but for that he mingled therewith many Maximes and reflexions very well grounded, I was forc'd to tell him that I could not answer to all that he said to me, because his discourse being of good length, and without interruption, and he speaking many things which were true, and also many others which were not so, it was necessary for me to make a separation if I would answer to them; but assoon as I began to reply to any particular which he had utter'd, he presently resum'd his speech and fell to others. The Ambassador an∣swer'd me pleasantly, that indeed it was his de∣signe to hinder me from speaking, and that he had but one thing to recommend to me, which was Peace, and a hearty endeavour to put a speedy end to all these Contests. I reply'd, that we en∣deavour'd to take the way to it, b•• ••eseeching his Holinesse (as we did) that he would please to clear them; and I entreated the Ambassador to tell me whether he had observ'd any thing in our deportment which tended not to that Peace which he recommended. He answer'd that he had not, but it would be a question worth knowing, whe∣ther after the Determination which I came to de∣sire of the Pope were pronounc'd, we would hold to it; I answer'd, that Charity must needs pre∣sume that we would; but I was not sorry to have this occasion to declare to him, that 'twas on con∣dition that the same were made in the Order, and according to the Rules of the Church; whereas on the contrary, if 'twere intended to be made a∣gainst the formes by M. Albizzi or some other people so ill-affected, ignorant, and dependant on the Jesuites, as he was, there would be no submission to such determination nor regard had of it. That I had order from the Prelates by whom I was sent to speak in this manner. That if it pleas'd him to see all the Letters which I re∣ceiv'd from them within a month touching this bu∣sinesse, he would finde that they enjoin'd me no∣thing else. The Ambassador told me that it must be some other day at some little meeting which we must agree upon, when there might be two or three houres time for him to spend about it.

In the afternoon I went to see Cardinal Spada. In his Antichamber I met F. Delbene and the Procurator General of the Capucines; and ha∣ving entertain'd them together concerning the Propositions, they both agreed before me, that they were oblig'd to deliver in writing their sentiments touching the five Propositions, without having ever confer'd together about them; which they acknowledg'd was not wont to be practis'd, and depriv'd them of a great means to find out the truth by enlightning one another and correcting (as it oft happens) their own conceptions by those of others. I was call'd in to Cardinal Spada, and after ha∣ving made him the same complement, and spoke almost the same things as to the Cardinals Roma and Ginetti in my visites to them the day be∣fore, he answer'd me that all would depend up∣on the whole Congregation, the Cardinals, Con∣sultors, and Qualificators; that for his own part, if he could do any thing towards the good dis∣cipline and carrying on of the Congregation, he should make it his care that matters might go well. I told him that the Divines who I had acquainted him were to come after me, set forth the next day after the Virgines Nativity; he asked me their names, and I told him them.

At my coming away from him I went to see the Procurator General of the Augustines whom I entertain'd largely and conveniently with all that was pass'd in France and at Rome about the five Propositions, as I have above related. I found him a person very capable of hearing reason and very equitable. When in the course of the Nar∣ration I told him that in the Consultation which was held thereof before the Pope, there was found a Man that said that the Propositions were not Heretical but the Censures made of them, he answer'd smiling, Quello era un Frate, The man was a Fryer; I reply'd si, mà vestito di rosso, Yes but cloath'd in red. He added presently si, mà per la barretta, True, but his Cap was so. Whereby I perceiv'd that he was well inform'd of that no∣torious fraud which was committed before the Pope in this businesse; and his knowledge of it was to me a new confirmation of its truth.

Since my receiving Letters for the Pope from the Archbishop of Tholouse last deceas'd and M. Godeau (then Bishop of Grasse and Vence, now only of Vence) I could not till now think of de∣livering them to his Holinesse. On Sunday mor∣ning (Sep. 17.) I went to his presence chamber to demand audience for presenting them; but I was not call'd in.

On Tuesday afternoon (September 19.) I went to see F. Luca Vadingo at S. Isidore's. He told me that F. Mulard came to see him in the morning a∣bout the same businesse that I had given him ac∣count of: that he was come as from the Faculty of Paris, and that he left with him one of it's Conclusions for the execution of which he came, and that there were coming after him two secu∣lar Doctors of the same Faculty who were upon the way, and by this time, he said, very near Rome. He told him also that F. Annat, Assi∣stant for France to the General of the Jesuites, carry'd him to M. Albizzi, and presented him to him in that Quality. As I largely inform'd F. Luca Vadingo of all that had pass'd about this business both at Rome and at Paris, he found much difference between my Narration and that of F. Mulard; and for that he desir'd something of me in writing whereby he might be more fully in∣form'd of the truth of things, and of our pre∣tensions. I could at that time shew him nothing but our Latin Manifesto: and in exchange he lent me the Conclusion of the Faculty which F. Mulard left with him.

On Wednesday (September 20.) I met with nothing considerable but F. Mulard, who told me (1) that he came from the Ambassador's house where the F. Assistant (meaning F. Annat) had been with him. 2. I asking him whether he knew any newes, he answer'd that I could not be igno∣rant that the Pope had appointed a Congregation of Cardinals whom he nam'd to me, viz. Roma, Spada, &c. that M. Albizzi had told him that it was time to deliver his memoires and instructions. 3. That neither Cardinal S. Clement nor Cardinal Lugo were of the Congregation, to avoid the contests and siding which might happen between them. [The true cause which caus'd the exclusion of both under this seeming pretxt, was indeed, for that Cardinal S. Clement had on many occasi∣ons so strongly evidicenc'd the matters which were to be debated, and spoken so home and so vehemently against the intentions of those which tended only to condemn what pleas'd the Jesuites and their partakers to have condemn'd, that those good people could not answer him, but were put to silence, and forc'd to expect other Congregations (wherein he was not) for obtaining the condemnations which they aim'd at; so that it may be said truly of him; Nemo poterat resistere spiritui & sapientiae qua loquebatur.] But in the fourth place he told me that I was a good friend of F. Luca Vadingo's, though I had not seen him but upon the occasion alone which I newly mention'd.

M. Fernier came to see me on Thursday afternoon (September 21) with another Canon of Auxerre; and F. Malgoirés a Bernardine Procurator of that Order, and Dr. of our Faculty, interven'd during the Visite. F. Mulard was there spoken of; and M. Fernier said, That 'twas a shame that he durst terme himself, as he did, Deputy of the Faculty; that 'twas a thing which he could not suf∣fer; that if the Faculty were to send any from it self, it would not send a Fryer; but if it did, it would never send such a one as this.

Cardinal Barberin (whom I was to see the same day after the abovemention'd Gentlemen left me) told me also concerning this Cordelier, That it was not credible that he came to Rome by the Faculties's order about this affair; but 'twas pos∣sible he had some intimacies and intelligences with the contrary party; that he was really no other then a Poste, that he came to Rome the last winter, thence made a journey into Catalonia, &c. From this discourse we fell to speak again of the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. upon which I reiterated the decla∣ration which I had made to his Eminence how the Bishops who sent me, henceforward consider'd it as purely provisional; To which the Cardinal gave me no positive answer this day, but told me, That we had nothing to do at all to meddle with Jansenius, nor to intangle our businesse with him; and that he conceiv'd, That it ought to suffice us, that we obtain'd the point of Grace Effectual by it self, and all the indisoluble consequences depending upon it. I very willingly agreed with Cardinal Bar∣berin to all this; but he added a thing whereunto I could not agree: namely that we must take speci∣al heed of speaking of a Congregation de Auxiliis, because the Pope, (said he) will certainly not grant it at this time. I answered Him, that Grace ef∣fectual by it self, of which we newly spoke, was no other but the same thing: To which the Car∣dinal, Reply'd that we must not confound things; and that it behoved not to speak of the matter de Auxiliis, because the Pope would not decide the question which hath been left undecided: So this point too was fain to be left undecided be∣tween the Cardinal and me, and I was to answer a question which he put to me, viz. Wherher F. Luca Vadingo were a friend of mine. I gave his Eminence account what knowledge I had of him; but I perceiv'd that it was F. Mulard's intelli∣gence to him, though he gave me not the least intimation who incited him to ask me that question.

On Fryday (September 22.) I understood that F. Caválli a Cordelier, a very honest, learned and humble man, penitentiary of S. John de La∣teran for the French, came several times to see me; This oblig'd me to visite him in the after∣noon, to know what he desir'd of me; where after having given him such a narration as I could of the businesse which detain'd me at Rome, I ask'd him whether he knew F. Mu∣lard. He told me, No; but promis'd to inquire who he was, and endeavor to discover what brought him to Rome.

On Saturday F. Mulard came to see me; I put him to speak touching the Congregation which he told me of before. He would not tell me the names of those that were of it; but yet said M. Albizzi, signifi'd to him that it would as∣semble the first time the week ensuing; that he had spoke to the Pope to hasten it; and that his Holinesse gave him order for it.

Sunday morning (September 24.) I spent in the Popes Presence Chamber, to get audience of him, and present him the Letters which I brought thither eight dayes before for that purpose; but I was no more fortunate then I had been eight dayes before.

The same day I went again to see F. Luca Va∣dingo, to know whether he had made inquiry of F. Mulard concerning his deputation from the Faculty, and caus'd him to lay open the particu∣larities of it, as I had desir'd him. F. Luca Va∣dingo told me that he had not seen F. Mulard since; but F. Annat came to see him about the same businesse, and that he told this Jesuite as he had told me, that he saw that we were agreed on both sides to desire a Congrega∣tion of our H. Father; but unlesse there came a powerfull commendation and sollicitation from the Court of France, the Bishops and the Sor∣bonne, we should scarce obtaine it. That as to the foundation of things, we were also agreed therein too; namely, that grace hath its efficacy of it self, and determines the will to the good acti∣ons which it performes, but an physicè an morali∣ter, this was the point of our contests. I reply∣ed to F. Luca Vadingo that this was not the knot of the affair; that it was no wise the belief of the Jesuites and our Adversares their Followers, That Grace determines the will to good actions; that if they agreed to this sincerely, we should have no disputes together at all about the manner, an physicè an moraliter. F. Luca Vadingo answer'd me that F. Annat told him that he assented to this truth, That the Determination of the Will to Good, comes from the Efficacy of Grace, and added that if they gave us a good declaration thereof in writing, this ought to suffice us. I re∣ply'd to F. Luca Vadingo, that they meant never to do it, because though it may be the particular sentiment of F. Annat (which I knew not) yet certainly 'tis not the common one of their Society, which maintaineth that Grace is so sub∣ject to the determination of the Will, that it may be either follow'd or rejected actually by the Will, according to its choice and disposition. O, not at all, reply'd F. Luca Vadingo; they cannot say this; if they should, they were Hereticks (Sarebbono Haeretici.) I agreed with the Fa∣ther as to his consequence; and assur'd him that he should find in the sequel of the affair, that the Principle from whence he infer'd it, was true; and that the sole thing which incens'd us herein, was that we had people to contend with, who so subject Grace to the Will, that they make the Will abso∣lutely Mistresse, and affirme Grace to have or misse its effect according as it pleases the Will to follow it or not: which is to be understood in the opinion of these Fathers of the Direct and spe∣cial effect for the production and position of which God giveth the same.

As I returned in the afternoon from some other Visites wherein nothing pass'd worthy of remark, I met a French Ecclesiastick in the Spanish Piazza, who assur'd me, that F. Mulard openly voic'd himself deputed by the Syndic of the Faculty of Paris, to procure the condemnation of Jansenius at Rome. He told me also, that the said Corde∣lier shew'd him the Letters of M. Hallier to the Pope and Cardinal Panzirolo. I told him, that he would oblige me very much, if he could get a Copy of them. He answer'd me, that he be∣liev'd he could not obtain it, but he had seem them, and they were subscribed, Tuus observan∣tissimus atque obsequentissimus, Franciscus Hallier sacrae Facultatis Syndicus; and that 'twas certainly a great ignomine to the Faculty to send in its name such a fellow as this.

But to avoid touching in several places upon this Deputation, it will be expedient to sever it for one into a particular chapter, and to shew how it came ••to be devolv'd upon this famous De∣puty.

CHAP. IX.

A History of the Collusion which M. Hallier made use of, to send a va∣gabond Cordolier nam'd F. Mul∣ard, as the Facultie's Deputy. With what boldnesse this Cordelier (who was sometimes a Capucine, an Apostate, and married) took upon himself the said title in his addresse to the Pope.

FOR a full and orderly account, it is necessa∣ry to look back into the history of the Irish, whose subscriptions against the five Propositions M. Vincent superior of the Mission sollicited the foregoing winter, which I only toucht upon transi∣ently before.

Now the Rector having notice that those Irish frequently assembled at the Colledge des Bons En∣fans neer S. Victor's gate under the direction of one of the Priests of the Mission which are there; and one day (February 13. 1651.) being infor∣med that they were assembled at that time for the same purpose at the Colledge of Lizieux at the chamber of M. Poërus of that nation Bachelor of Divinity, he sent a Bedle of the University to them to forbid them from making such kind of conven∣ticles and giving any Judgment in matter of do∣ctrine. Which was no sooner signifi'd to them by the Officer, but they retir'd every one to his own quarters and durst meet again no more. But within a few dayes after, certain persons went to their re∣spective lodgings and us'd so many sollicitations and promises to them, that at length they obtain'd that the declaration drawn for them against the five Propositions was subscrib'd by twenty six of their company, amongst whom there was but one Do∣ctor, two Bachelors, two masters of Arts, and all the rest ordinary Scholers who were begining to study Philosophy and Grammar.

The Rector of the University understanding this, caus'd such of these Irish as had degrees in the University, to be cited to the first usual Assem∣bly of Deans of Faculties and Procurators of Na∣tions held on Saturday the fourth of the same moneth 1651. there to be heard touching their

Declaration, and oblig'd to produce all the Copies which they had subscrib'd. The day of the As∣sembly being come, the Rector propos'd the bu∣siness to the Deans and Procurators; he repre∣sented to them the dangerous consequences which were to be fear'd, if such kind of Conventicles as these were permitted in the Colledges of the Uni∣versity, or people without authority or skill, to decide matters of Doctrine; he shew'd them chiefly, that in the declaration of these Irish, there were things highly prejudicial to the authority of the University of Paris, and to the Rights and Priviledges of the Realm, and of the Gallicane Church. After this laying open the matter, the Irish who had been cited, were called in: Their Declaration was represented to them: They ac∣knowledged that they signed it every one apart without having first confer'd together about it, and that they signed three or four Copies, but there was none left with them; the one was put into the hands of M. Vincent, but they knew not what became of the rest; and that they were all ready to revoke their subscriptions, if the Uni∣versity so pleas'd: which Answer they likewise subscrib'd. After which they withdrew, and the Rector told the Deputies, that he was encharg'd with a Petition of some other Irish graduates in Divinity in the same University by which they sup∣plicated, that that might not be attributed to their whole Nation, which was but the fault of some few particular persons; some of whom were circumvented by reason of their ignorance, others corrupted and seduced by the enemies of the U∣niversity; but that this disorder committed by a small number of their Countrymen might be charitably redress'd. After this Petition was read, several of those Irish who presented it were called in to be heard by word of mouth; and some of them declar'd, That there was two Jesuites who made solemn promise to the Irish, to give them a house if they would subscribe that Declaration; yea, they had hopes given them, that a certain person of quality would make a foundation for them; and that M. Vincent also promised to pro∣cure benefices for those that subscribed it. It was ordain'd upon all thus by the Rector and Deputies unanimously, that the Declaration was a highly temerarious and unjustifiable Attempt; that the University judg'd it contrary to its authority, and to the Rights and Customes of the Realm and Gallicane Church; that it vacated and annull'd the same; and that all the Copies which were sign'd of it, whereever they were, should be brought to the Rector to be torn. It was enjoyn'd all such as had sign'd it, to come and revoke their subscription within eight days in Writing to be left with the Register of the University, upon penalty that the said time being pass'd, such as have degrees in the University, to be deprived thereof, and of all Right and Priviledge annex∣ed to those degrees; and such as have not, to be de∣bar'd for ever from obtaining the same. Which time being pass'd, no act of Grace shall be done to such as have not revok'd their Declaration. Likwise Prohibition was made to all other Mem∣bers of the University never to attempt the like under penalty of being depriv'd of all Academical Degrees, Rights and Priviledges.

It is not impertinent to observe here by the way that which gave occasion to the University to judge that Declaration contrary and prejudi∣cial to the Customes and Rights of the kingdom, and Church of France, was a clause by which these Irish promised in two places of their Declaration, Always to adhere to ALL the Decrees and Censures of the Pope, Nos semper adhaesuros omnibus Decre∣tis ac Censuris summorum Pontificum: And never to teach any Propositions suspected of Error or Here∣sie, or condemned by any Pope in any manner what∣soever; Nunquam nos docturos ullas Propositio∣nes de Errore aut Haeresi suspectas, aut QUO∣MODOLIBET A QUOVIS SUMMO PON∣TIFICE damnatas, praesertimque sequentes: Prima Propositio, Aliqua Dei praecepta, &c. They who understand these matters well, appre∣hend the consequence of these Maximes. For my part I relate not the words, but because of the connexion which they will be found here∣after to have with the foundation upon which the lately mention'd Deputation was set afoot.

They who mov'd these Irish to make their De∣claration against the Five Propositions, to draw the advantages from it which they aim'd at, by building upon it their designs of getting them condemned by the Pope, fearing le••t on the con∣trary, the decree of the University which they had by this means drawn against themselves, might at Rome produce an effect different from what they propounded to themselves from the Declaration; they conceiv'd it their interest to lay some clog upon the Decree, in stead of leaving the Irish to submit to and comply with it as they promis'd. Wherefore as at first they sollicited them to this irregular enterprize, so now they inspir'd them with the spirit of Revolt against the University: they caus'd them to take an act be∣fore Notaries on the 22. of the same March, which tended only to elude the Decree of the University: and on the 24. they caus'd them to obtain of the Parliament an Arrest upon their Petition, which was signifi'd to the Rector on the 29th; whereby Prohibitions were made to the University to put its Decree in execution, till further order were taken therein.

They constrain'd the abovesaid Poërus (who had himself with the rest declar'd in the Assem∣bly of the University, That he was ready to re∣voke his Declaration, if the University so pleas'd) to make complaint to the ordinary Assembly of the Faculty in April following against the Rectors Decree, to set forth there how they had recourse to the Parliament against the said Decree, and to beseech the faculty to interpose in their be∣half in this cause against the University. It was a proceeding very extraordinary and strange; but a very great number of Doctors esteeming the University and its Rector unworthily treated by the impudence of these Forreiners, oppos'd all that M. Cornet, M. Hallier and their Adherents could cause to be concluded in their favout in this Assembly; and declar'd, that they join'd with the Rector and the University in all that they had done in this business as very legal and well ground∣ed. But the party of M. Cornet and his Adherents was too strong, and they were Masters of the conclusion of the Faculty▪ by which they ordain'd

that the Faculty should intervene in this cause to the Parliament in behalf of the Irish, and they deputed MM. Amiot and Guyard with the Dean and Syndic to prosecute the business; wheresoever, and in what manner soever, in all places, and by all means. Appellationi Hybernorum sese adjunxit Facultas; Qui autem litem promoveant ƲBI∣CƲNQƲE ET QƲOMODOCƲN∣QƲE, nominavit Hon. MM. NN. Edmundum Amyot, & Dionysium Guyard cum DD. Decano & Syndico. It was as M. Pereyret gave his sen∣tence, and many without making any reflection upon those words, saying according to their wont, Sequor sententiam D. Pereyret, which Doctor caus'd the conclusion to be drawn up in that manner.

These unusual and very extraordinary Terms, Ʋbicunque & Quomodolibet inserted in a conclu∣sion of the Faculty, in reference to an affair de∣pending in the Parliament, of which there was no doubt of interceding, and making the necessary and accustomed prosecutions, in no wise suited to the gravity of the Faculty. Without question they were unworthy and wholly remote from it; nor could they be lookt upon but as inserted out of a childish Bravado, to insult over the Rector and Deputies of the University by the same words which the University had judg'd of all that were in the Declaration of the Irish, most contrary to the Rights of the Realm and Gallicane Church. But the design and aim of the Doctors who caus'd this conclusion to be thus drawn up, were of further extent. Because the Declaration of the Irish was made against the Five Propositions; they lookt upon every thing done against those Propositions, as part of the Process in which the Faculty con∣cluded to intervene. They took upon themselves by those words ubicunque & quomodocunque to prosecute as far as Rome, and everywhere else a Process which really was laid only in the Parli∣ament. Nor did they confine themselves up to a manner of prosecution, but undertook to pro∣secute after what manner, and in what way so∣ever seem'd to them advantageous to their ends; without excepting the resolution which they took afterwards, and very likely had then in their minds, to send F. Mulard to the Pope as Deputy from the Faculty. Thus it was that they plotted and prepared afar off the foundation of that so unworthy Deputation, which they might indeed have made as justly and reasonably with∣out this Project as with it; but they meant to re∣serve it as a last Refuge, to ward off in some sort the just reproaches which such irregular and shuffling dealing would deserve, should it come one day to be discover'd. Have Truth and Ju∣stice need of these Legerdemain tricks and juggles? Is it the Spirit of Truth and Justice which inspires the same to those who are not afraid to become guilty thereof before God and men?

But I must add some things that follow'd upon this affair, before I give account how I came cer∣tainly to know how F. Mulard was commission'd by the abovesaid four Doctors for this Depu∣tation.

The day of the ordinary Assembly of May following being come, the conclusion made in the name of the Faculty on the first of April was to be read again. There was very great contest a∣bout the reading of it again, because most Doctors complain'd, that the truth of things then pass'd was alter'd in it; but at length it was read and pass'd: And indeed it pass'd without any obstruction in re∣gard of the words ubicunque & quomodolibet, be∣cause every one saw that they were foisted at plea∣sure; but none had the least suspition of the Use which would be made of them by those that were the Authors of their Insertion.

During the month of May MM. Hallier and Amiot consulted to cause it to be printed with the Kings Priviledge, and to fix it up the Eve before Pentecost at all the Turnings of the University and the City, and that with an injurious title. This oblig'd the Rector to assemble extraordinarily the next day after the Festivals which was the last of May, the ordinary Deputies of the University; who having debated upon this new attempt, de∣clar'd amongst other things, That the Chan∣cellor was surpris'd when he granted a priviledge for the Printing of that Libel; That the Title put to it, was very false and very injurious to the whole University. That it behooved to en∣quire after those that were the Authors of this deceit and insolence, and to proceed against them with all rigour of Law. That M. Hallier obtruded a notorious falsity upon t••e Faculty in some thing which he spoke there very untruly touching this affair: That the Irish were proceeded against orderly, and according to the forms of Justice; That the Rector and the Deputies had not gone beyond their power in what they ordain'd against the Irish, who by their Declaration transgressed against the Discipline of the University; and hei∣nously violated the Rights and Safety of the King and Kingdom: That nevertheless they appeal'd from this Decree to the Parliament, which re∣ceiv'd them as Appellants, and retain'd the cause before the Court; that consequently the Irish could not, nor ought not to have complain'd of the said Decree to the Faculty of Divinity, nor the Faculty have ordain'd any thing thereupon without doing wrong to the Authority of the U∣niversity, and especially to that of the Parli∣ament. And that the Faculty might not pre∣tend ignorance of all the Contents of this new Decree, it was ordered to be the next day, (June 1.) signified by the Bedels of the University to the Faculty assembled, and fixt up at the gates of all the Colledges.

All which was executed the next day, and for all the endeavours us'd in the Assembly of the Faculty by all the Doctors M. Cornet's Adherents, who in the name of the Faculty, determin'd the said intervention in behalf of the Irish, they could not invalidate this new Decree, nor give any im∣peachment to an Attestation which M. ô Lonergan an Irish Doctor also gave to the Book concerning Prevailing or Victorious Grace; though M. Amiot made complaint of the said Attestation in the As∣sembly, for that it seemed to accuse of Ignorance his Irish Confreres who subscribed the above-men∣tioned declaration, which M. Amiot said, was an Injury that redounded upon the Faculty, be∣cause it had undertaken the protection of these Irish by intervening in their behalf. For 'twas by such oblique and indirect ways as those that most of this kind of affairs were then transacted in the Faculty.

They set themselves again to try what they could do against this second decree of the Rector in the Assembly of the first of July following, but without any success; and they were at length constrain'd to yield to both the one and the other of those decrees, and the Irish to conform there∣unto in every point; and their conclusion of the first of April was reform'd by an accommodation, to which they were glad to submit in a conference held for that purpose in the Colledge of Navarre July 28. between them and the Doctors who in the Facultie's Assemblies had mantain'd the Justice and Authority of those decrees. But they have since no more performed what they promis'd by this agreement then they perform'd that which I mention'd in December 1649. and this business hath insensibly rested till the present time without being regulated one way or other.

F. Mulard in the mean time set forth from Pa∣ris towards Rome with his Commission and his in∣structions; and whether they had time and con∣venience to advertise him to retrench this particu∣lar before shewing his Power at Rome, and would not the stone being already cast, and no other course or pretext more convenient coming into their heads make him pass there for the Deputy of the Faculty, which they judg'd too important to the success of their enterprize not to make use of; or whether they sent him Orders for it which were not soon enough brought to him; so it was, that he did not arrive at Rome till Tuesday Sept. 12. and there appear'd immediately in the quality of the Faculties Deputy; and to testifie that he was truly so, he presented that conclusion of the first of April, which shew'd that the Faculty re∣ferr'd to, and charg'd upon the Dean the Syndic, M. Amiot, M. Guyard the prosecution of that af∣fair in all places, and by all ways which they judg'd fit; to which he added, that those four eminent Doctors chose him for this imployment, as it was clear by the Letters whereof they made him the Bearer, there seem'd nothing wanting for his just title to that quality.

I found this out at first, (as I said above in the visit which I made to F. Luca Vadingo Sep. 19.) by things which he ingenuously told me of F. Mu∣lard's visit, and by that conclusion of the first of April which F. Mulard left with that good Father, being printed, though he had not left with him the Letters which were not so. But F. Mulard made an express Declaration of it to my self on Monday Sep. 25. in the Hall of Consistory which was held that day, where we fell into discourse together, and he told me the same in formal terms as I have related, and that before two unsuspect∣ed witnesses who by chance were also in the Con∣sistory, and heard all that F. Mulard and I spoke, and depos'd it on the seventh of October following before a Notary upon my request.

He gave me occasion of entring into this mat∣ter by some word which he said concerning St. Augustine's Doctrine, whereupon I intreated him to dispense with me for answering him, because the air wherewith he demeaned himself, made me judge that he did not understand it. Yet he took occasion to enter further into it as he grew in heat, and cited some passages to me, which probably had been suggested to him by those who imploy'd him in this affair, and he had learnt by heart. After which alas (said he to me) is this being ig∣norant in St. Augustin! The good conceit of him∣self which those two or three passages which he recited put him into, oblig'd me to check it by asking him, Whether he could tell me what St. Augustin treated of in any of his works which he composed upon this matter? He treats in all, an∣swer'd he, of Effectual Grace. That is not the thing, Father, said I, which I inquire. Ask you to tell me the particular Subject which lead him to write any one of his Books. He answer'd me, That 'twas Pelagius's too much advancing Free Will above Grace: and St. Augustin to thwart Pelagius, hath too much advanced Grace above Free Will, insomuch, said he, That in many places He falls into excess as well as St. Paul▪ Hold, Father, said I, You fall unwarily into Blasphemies and impieties against the H. Scripture, which the In∣quisition would not suffer, were it advertis'd thereof. But letting that alone, I told him that what he said to me concerning St. Augustin and Pe∣lagius were yet but general things: That I asked him something of particular; that I would have him tell me, for example, what occasion induc'd St. Augustin to make the Book De Praedestinatione Sanctorum? He answered me, That we were not living in those times, to know. God forbid, said I! there needs no more to know, but to have read a douzen lines. And to make him comprehend this, I alledged to him, for example, M. Halliers Letter, which he (F Mulard) had presented to the Pope, and I told him, That they who should see that Letter two or three hundred years hence, would not have been in these times, and yet when they read it, they would well enough know why M. Hallier writ it, namely, as he told me, De Jansenistarum examinando dogmate. He knew not what to answer me, but was offended that I treated him as an ignorant, and he would have me know he was not so. Alas! said he, Do you think I was sent hither without good instruction? Did not M. Hallier give me his Notes or Memoires? Be∣sides which, Have I not my own? Would the Fa∣culty have charged me to speak in its name, had it not judg'd me capable to set forth its sentiments to defned the same? (he as little knew those of the Faculty, as those of St. Augustin) but he added, That in fine, he would have me know, that in the Letters which he brought after a summary account of matters, these words were subjoyn'd, Quid plura? we send you the Bearer, in quo summam fidem, curam, experientiam, scientiam, and some o∣ther words he added which I did not remember, for he had his Letter almost by heart, and repeated it very currently: That the conclusion was thus, Igitur audies illum plura nostro nomine loquentem: nostro nomine, repeated he, that is to say, totius facultatis nomine loquentem. And truly, said he, The Faculty would not speak thus of me, and the four Doctors upon whom it repos'd the Trust of this affair, would not have given me Commission a∣bout it in the Faculties behalf, if they had not con∣ceivd I had understanding enough to serve it. In sum, I should see, whether he would speak other∣wise then becommingly to the Pope, when he should have audience of him, which he said the Ambassador promised to procure him assoon as possible.

This so ingenuous confession of F. Mulard to my self of his pretended Deputation might seem a feigned story, if the Act or Memorandum which I took of it on the 7th, of October following, did not expresly contain all that I have related of it; and if F. Mulard had not made himself known for a great Talker in many other occasions, and upon this very subject too, as M. Bouvot Regi∣ster of our Faculty testify'd to me, by a Letter which he writ to me about the same Affair July 14. wherein he speaks thereof in these terms, We have learnt that our Master Hallier our Syndic hath conjointly with F. Paulin the King's Confessor, written to Rome by a Cordelier dispatcht away on purpose, who is nam'd F. Mulard, so very secret a person, that he hath publisht his Commission to con∣tain an earnest solicitation to some Cardinals to be∣seech the H. Father, to take some order with the do∣ctrine of these times; otherwise the Jansenists will be∣bome Masters of the Ʋniversity.

M. Gueffier Resident for the King at Rome many yeares was witnesse of another Conference be∣tween F. Mulard and me upon the same matter two dayes after the Rencounter in the Consistory, viz. Wednesday Septemb, 27. That day I went to see the said M. Gueffier about two a clock after∣noon, and I found F. Mulard with him, who it seems had din'd there. After some indifferent discourses which I continu'd the most I could, F. Mulard told me, that he was returning shortly into France. I askt him whether he made so lit∣tle account of the society by whom he was deputed, as to abandon the affaires so wherewith he was incharged in its behalf? F. Mulard answer'd me, that he was not maintain'd here by Bishops nor by other persons as I was, and so could not subsist long; that he had only been put in charge by the four Doctors upon whom the Faculty rely'd in this matter, to deliver at Rome as occasion served some Memoires and Instructions which he had receiv'd from them; that he should acquit himself of his trust while he stay'd; that after he had said all, and made all known, as he would do exactly, openly, and without dissembling any thing, then he would return; and that he believ'd no other persons would appear here for this Cause after his depar∣ture. That there would remain only the Jesuites; that others linked with them in this Cause would not appear here for fear of putting to arbitration a thing already decided. But if it were needful for any to come, M. Hallier and M. Amiot might be the persons, provided nevertheless that M. Hal∣lier were not hinder'd, from coming by the Office of Syndic (which F. Mulard conceiv'd perpetual, so well he understood the most common things of the Faculty) for if that change requir'd his pre∣sence at Paris, in such case he would be loth to desert the Faculty. That he had been decry'd at Paris indeed; but if he was ill represented to the Parliament for having protected poor strangers, who barely declar'd that they submitted to the Bulls of Popes, he should be reveng'd at Rome for the wrong done him at Paris. That for witnesse of this, the Pope had lately given him two Bene∣fices without his asking of them; and that within a little time, it should be seen whether the inju∣ries which had been done him at Paris, would be put up at Rome. That he (F. Mulard) had brought to Rome the Apologetical Memoires of the University; that he could bring but two Copies of them; that M. Albizzi had one, and the other was in the hands of the Jesuites; that he had pro∣mis'd the Ambassador to shew him one of those Copies assoon as it was return'd; that he had spoke to him that very morning about it; that he was promis'd to have audience of the Pope on Wednesday following; that he would speak to him as was fitting, and to all others whom he could addresse to before his departing. That to stay longer at Rome was good for Procurators; but for his part, he had no more to do there; that the Queen was of the party; that she had written to the Ambassador, that the Pope should only De∣cide, and not trouble himself for the execution. This fine Deputy after this endeavour'd to engage me unvoluntarily upon the contested matters; but I told him plainly that I would never enter thereinto with him. Whilest these things were a doing, one came to advertise M. Gueffier, that the Ambassador was going abroad, which notice hast∣ned him to go see him, and so very fitly broke off my Conference with F. Mulard.

In the mean time it is a thing very remarkable, that amongst the principal crimes wherewith we were to be blacken'd at Rome by the diligence of this Cordelier, he was charg'd with the Apologeti∣cal Memoires of the Ʋniversity against the enter∣prise of the Irish, to attribute the same to the dis∣ciples of St. Augustin, because there is some ve∣hement speaking in those Memoires against such as would promote the pretensions of Rome over the temporal power of Kings: for our Adversa∣ries who no doubt made use of them for that pur∣pose after their bringing to Rome, as well as their Deputy, were in this particular doubly culpable. First, in that they attributed to us particularly that which is common to all good Frenchmen, and hath been so often resolv'd by the Sorbon and the whole Clergy of France: one of the first Articles of the Liberties of the Gallicane Church, being to main∣tain That the King depends only upon God as to temporals. And in the second place, in that they betray'd the interest of the King and of France, to render us odious at Rome, for things which in no wise pertained to the Disputes agitated be∣tween themselves and us. For this reason I shall place those Apologetical Memoires amongst the Pieces which I shall subjoin to this Journal, to let Posterity see the infamous Artifices wherewith they endeavour'd to draw upon us the hatred of the Court of Rome, that so the ill will conceiv'd a∣gainst our persons might engage the minds of the Superiors to treat us ill in the cause which we main∣tain'd.

The fifth of October going towards evening to the Church of Ara c••li, to make my prayer there to S. Francis, whose Festival was there celebrated the Eve before with great magnificence, I was so curious as to enquire whether F. Mulard pass'd in that Covent for Deputy of the Faculty of Di∣vinity, as I had great ground to presume he did. I entreated the Fryer who was the Porter to help me to the speech of a French Father who was sent to Rome from the Faculty of Divinity at Paris. The Fryer answer'd that he saw Fryers come in and go out, to and fro, but he took no heed who they

were, nor knew their names, but I might enter farther into the house, and addresse my self to some French Fathers, and they would inform me. Ac∣cordingly I pass'd on even to th Cloister, and found at the entrance a great number of Corde∣liers; I ask'd them if there was any amongst them that was a Frenchman? there was none; but they shew'd me two sitting and talking together under an Arch of the Cloister. I went to them, and told them that I was desirous to speak with one of their Fathers who was sent to Rome from the Facul∣ty of Divinity at Paris. He of the two that spoke, answer'd me, With F. Mulard, Sir? I reply'd, Yes. He told me that he was not yet return'd to the Co∣vent, that he knew not whether he would return that day or no, because he had desired leave to lye in the City. So, after civilities I left him and went towards the Church; and assoon as I had quitted him, considering that I had the answer which I expected, but withal, that it was good that I knew the Father's name who gave it me; before I re-enter'd into the Church, I sent my man to ask it of him, to the end I might tell F. Mulard whom I had spoken to when I went to see him. On his part he askt mine of my man, who told it him; and as if he had be thought himself that he had not shew'd me civilities enough according to his mind, he came unto me in the Church where I was at my devotions. When I was risen up, he told me him∣self that his name was Fryer Archangel, and that he was of the Province of Aquitaine. We re∣turn'd under the Cloyster, and discours'd of se∣veral things of the Covent. He told me that they were very well as for Dyet, but very inconveni∣ently in respect of Lodging: that there was but nine little very strait Chambers for strangers, who were then about twelve or thirteen. I askt him also the name of him that was with him when I spoke to him; he told me that his name was Fryer Francis Gr••sset of the Province of Marseille; that he was come to Rome to get an Obedience to go stu∣dy elsewhere, and that he intended to go to Bour∣deaux; that his businesse was done. As for himself, he told me, that he had been but a month at Rome, and had a Quotidian Ague ever since his arrival; that he had been alwayes in the Infirmerie or Sick-Quarter, where the accommodation was good, but he was ready to come from thence. Because he seem'd a very ingenuous and civil person, and likely to need some little Refreshments, I cordi∣ally offer'd him the assistances and services which he might judge me capable to render him, and told him, that if he would accept my offers, F. Mulard could infotm him of my lodging. As I was com∣ing back, I met F. Mulard upon the way, and told him that I was come from repaying him the vi∣site which he had made me. He answer'd, that since by this civility I gave him the liberty of com∣ing again to see me, he would do it; and I reply'd that he should be very welcome.

Within a little time after, he was better then his word, for he gave me two, with the account of which I shall end this Chapter, to pursue the sequel of the other things which I have to relate.

The former of those two Visits was on Wed∣nesday. Octob. 11th. in the company of Fryer Arch∣angel above mention'd. This Fryer was to go a few dayes after to take the ayre out of Rome, and did not speak much in this Conference, but was a witnesse of all that pass'd between F. Mulard and me. This Father put me upon the bu•…•…nesse, by asking me the names of those Deputies whom I expected. I excus'd my self, that I was not fully certain who they would be, till their arrival. Whereupon he answer'd that I was very secret, that I would never tell any thing, but that he al∣wayes told me all; and then he nam'd M. the Ab∣bot of Valcroissan, and another Doctor who was none of them; but he said he knew not the two others, and that word was sent him that there were four; that in the Letter written to F. Annat they were mounted to five. In the sequel he told me, that he should alwayes love the persons in whose behalf I was there, till there were a Decision of the pope against them. I said that there needed not so much haste, and shew'd him how far Chari∣ty towards our neighbour ought to extend: and as for the respect and submission wh ch weare oblig'd to have for the decisions of the H. See, to which he began falsly to judge that we would be refractory; I told him, he ought to assure him∣self that we would not in the least be defective in that respect and submission, and I wisht the same disposition of humbly and sincerely submitting were equal in all those of the contrary party. Hereupon, as if I had told him some new thing, And how think you, said he, can that be doubted of? How do you speak of so many Bishops which have written to the Pope against those Propositi∣ons? Do you think there can be any doubt of their submission to the H. See? I answer'd him, that he much deceiv'd himself, if he accounted all those Bishops of the contrary party; which for my part I did not. That I was not come from those that sent me, to put an obstacle to what the others had desired, viz. a Judgement of the H. See upon the Propositions; but on the contrary to de∣sire the same as well as they, yet with using such a precaution as no doubt the most of them presup∣pos'd, but had not expresly demanded, and that is, that before pronouncing such Judgement, the Pope would please to ordain a solemn Congregation, in which the Divines of different opinions might be heard antecedently on either side, both by word of mouth & by writing, as they had formerly been in like case and upon the same matter under Clement VIII. and Paul V. F. Mulard reply'd▪ that those Bishops of whom I spoke, were of the contrary party, since they had declar'd in the Letter which they had sign'd, that they held the Propositions for Heretical, and that many amongst them had already condemn'd them in their Diocesses. I an∣swer'd him what was fit to be said to such Dis∣course. And as he expos'd to my view in his left sleeve a Paper & a little book cover'd with Marble Paper, without my asking him what they were, he drew them forth, and shew'd me. One was the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. which he alledg'd also as a proof of Jansenius's condemnation. I told him plainly that I would alwayes refer my self to Car∣dinal Barberin for the extent that was to be allow'd that Bull, and how it ought to be understood; and because he seem'd to wonder at this Declara∣tion which I made to him, I though fit to reite∣rate the same to him twice or thrice. He shew'd me likewise the Book. When I had seen the title of

it, I pray'd him to let me go up but to my Cham∣ber and take a note of it. He would not conde∣scend to it, saying, that he was afraid I made that pretence to keep his Book; and that he had busi∣nesse to do with it, as also with another Copy which he had lent to Fryer Archangel, and that he came abroad on purpose to show the same to such per∣sons as he was oblig'd to impart them to. That it was a Fundamental Piece, which serv'd him as an Arsenal, from whence he could draw the chief Armes which he needed to make use of for the dis∣charge of his Commission. For as for the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. he made sport with that, (it was his word) but he meant no more by it, then that he did not pretend to draw so great advantages from it as from the little Book; having had it in my hands during that short Conference, I retain'd the title in my memory which he would not let me take in writing, and it contain'd very near these words, Jansenius de sancto Augustino ac de Ecclesia Catho∣lica, de sancto Thoma ac de Theologia scholastica pessimè meritus. Apud............Meturas, &c. He mention'd again his preparation to return into France. I told him, I could scarce believe that he would go so suddenly. He answer'd me; that he must obey his General. I reply'd, True, if his General would have it so, but he (F. Mulard) might represent to his General the importance of the affair for which he was at Rome, entrusted with the orders and interests with such an eminent Fa∣culty as that of Paris had therein. He told me that on the contrary, That some affair induc'd his General to oblige him to return, because, as he said, it was to be fear'd that the solicitations made by him in it, might render his Order odious to another considerable Order in the Church with which he desir'd to live in good intelligence; and also to very many eminent persons in France who concern'd themselves for the affairs for which he came. These were almost the last words where∣with we ended this Visite.

That which he made to me a few dayes after, was on Sunday October 22. in the morning. He came all alone; but met there at the same time two per∣sons worthy of credit, who the next day depos'd an Act or Memorandum before Notaries as I de∣sired them, of all that they heard spoken on either side. He came to me full of trouble and resent∣ment for an Order to return into Franee, which his General had given him the foregoing evening. He said, that he beseecht his General to permit him to stay yet some dayes at Rome, to take leave of some of the Cardinals to whom he had brought Letters, and that his General had granted him that permission, but besides, he could not depart, till he had first receiv'd the answer of M. Hallier Syn∣dic of the Faculty of Divinity who sent him thi∣ther, and till some Doctor or other person were come in his place to take care of the affaires where∣with he was entrusted. That he could not do o∣therwise notwithstanding his General's Order, since he was at Rome on the behalf of the said M. Hallier Syndic of the Faculty, as the said Syndic had testifi'd in the Letters which he writ to the Pope and to some of the Cardinals, but especial∣ly in that which he writ to Monsignor Albizzi, wherein he saith formally speaking of the said F. Mulard, Audies illum nostro, id est, totius Facul∣tatis nomine loquentem; which words, totius Fa∣cultatis were not in the other letters as they were in these. This F. Mulard expressely repeated se∣veral times, being mov'd thereto by the little dif∣ficulties which I made to him about it, to give him occasion to confirme it, and to such as were pre∣sent to observe it well. After which I told him that I shar'd in his regret, notwithstanding a slight su∣spition which he had, that I had contributed to his dismission by a visite which I made the day before to his General; and I assur'd him that it was a thing indifferent to me, whether he were at Rome or no; that though he term'd himself Deputy from the Faculty, yet I had no ill will to him for his own part, considering that he acted under the good faith of the persons who gave him that Commission, and that he conceiv'd they would not have given him the same unlesse they had had authority. But as for M. Hallier who gave it him, and writ those Letters without having any power so to do, I could not ex∣cuse his proceeding. F. Mulard reply'd to this, Ipse viderit; as for my part, I do not trouble my self; he knows well enough how to maintain what he ha's done. One of the two persons that were present, ha∣ving said to F. Mulard, that he thought, he had told him that 'twas not only M. Hallier that charg'd him with his Commission, but also the Dean and the Sub∣dean, and that the whole power of the Faculty was in the hands of those three persons; the Father an∣swer'd that he did not say so; but indeed beside the said M. Hallier, there was also another Doctor na∣med M. Amiot, who were two of the four which the Faculty deputed for this affair, and who as well in behalf of themselves as of the others gave him charge and instruction concerning all that he had to do; but besides, said he, addressing to me, were there none but M. Hallier, I should have as good a title as you, because M. Hallier is more esteem'd there then a Bp. & lookt upon as the most learned man in Europe. I reply'd to F. Mulard, that granting all which he said in M. Hallier's commendation were true, yet it did not give him power to have a Deputy at Rome in the name of the Faculty; and that the Office of Syn∣dic gave him no more power to meddle with those affairs in the name of the Faculty, unless the Faculty gave him express order so to do, then the youngest of all the Doctors hath. F. Mulard quitted M. Hal∣lier, and betook himself to aske me by what autho∣rity I was at Rome. I answer'd him that I was there in behalf and by order of some of my LL. the Bps. of France. namely of those whose Letters I had pre∣sented to the Pope. F. Mulard insisted, and askt me to what end, and whether it was against the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. or for Jansenius's book? I answer'd him that it was for neither; that there was nothing either in that Bull, or in those of Pius V. and Gregory XIII. which was contrary to what I pretended; and as for the book he mention'd, that it was wholly unconcern'd in my Commission, because the same was barely upon occasion of the five Propositions which had been presented to the Pope, and which being all contriv'd in ambiguous termes, might have, according to the explication of those termes, senses very different, and so opposite, that one was most evidently heretical, and the other most cer∣tainly Catholik; That my being at Rome was to ad∣vertise the Pope thereof, and to beseech him that before Determining any thing, his Holiness would

please to give audience to both parties in a solemn Congregation. F. Mulard not knowing what to reply hereunto, and wlling to bring M. Hallier off the stage▪ drew out of his sleeve a Let∣ter seal'd, and directed to his General, which he said was written by M. Albizzi to desire that Gene∣ral in two lines that he would not oblige F. Mulard to depart from Rome, because his presence was re∣quisite there in reference to things which were trea∣ting in the H. Office. That he (F. Mulard) had had that Letter before his General went away that morning, as he did, to go towards France; but he would not deliver it to him before his departure, that so he might put the same into the hands of the person who was to represent him, and performe his charge in his absence, by which means the Let∣ter would have its full effect without any reply or difficulty. You see, said the Father, I shall be no longer here by authority from M. Hallier, but by that of the H. Office. Do you go now and tell M. Albizzi and the two Cardinals that advis'd me to addresse to him for this purpose, that they are to blame to retain me here. To which I answer'd, that it was all one to me whether F. Mulard was at Rome by the order of the H. Office, or of his Pa∣tron, or of any other whatsoever, provided the name of the faculty, whereof▪ I had the honour to be a Doctor, were not falsely us'd there∣in.

These are the words of all that was depos'd by the witnesses who subscrib'd the Act of Memo∣randum which I caus'd to be taken of this Confe∣fence; but there were also some other things spoken which were forgotten or purposely omit∣ted. M. Fernier was also witnesse of all, though he would not be one of those that subscrib'd the said Act. I shall mention only three of the most remarkable. The first was, that F. Annat was the Author of the Book De Ecclesia praesentis temporis. The second was, that speaking of the Letter which M. Albizzi gave him to his Gene∣ral, the said Signor Albizzi was every day with the Pope, that it was he that did all, that the Pope rely'd wholly upon him, and that one might say that what he did and what he would, the Pope did and would. The third was, in reference to the effect of the Letter which M. Albizzi gave him, that it was fit that they (the Religious, or Fry∣ers) might have recourse to some Powers, (a∣gainst the commands of their Generals which were too burthensome to them) because otherwise, a Monk (meaning his General) might wrongfully and crossely torment an honest man (as himself F. Mulard) with a tyrannical power. And the fourth was, that having had recourse to Cardinal Spada to prevent the command to return into France, which he fear'd to receive from his General▪ he offer'd the Cardinal to return thither, if his Emi∣nence judg'd fit; and that the Cardinal answer'd him in these two words, Non Expedit. Which when I consider I am apt to think that the said Cardinal was instrumental to the abovesaid Letter; because on September 21. F. Epiphanius a Fryer dela Premon∣stré, a very able honest man, then at Rome about an affair of his Order, told me upon another oc∣casion, that F. Novet a Minime, lately inform'd him that F. Mulard would have made use of him a few dayes before to present a Memorial to that Cardinal, to beseech his Eminence to cause him to stay at Rome, considering that he was depu∣ted thither not only by M. Hallier, but also by the whole Faculty, non solum à Syndico, as his Memorial ran, sed etiam à Facultate dele∣gatus.

Moreover I know not whether F. Mulard's suspicion that I had contributed to his return into France enjoyn'd him by his General, was not in some sort well grounded, though if I did, it was without having any such designe. But see what befell me that same day, October 21. I learnt in the morning of F. Mariana that that Gene∣ral was suddenly to go into France, that he was an able and upright man, and of good under∣standing too in the businesse wherewith I was encharged; That he had the greatest hand in the condemnation made at Vallid••lid of the 22. Propositions prejudicial to the honour of S. Au∣gustin, and to the authority of his doctrin; and this good Priest invited me to visit him before his departure, that I might know him, and also advertise him of the book which F. Mulard di∣stributed about at Rome, intitl'd Jansenius de San∣cto Augustino pessimè meritus, in the first six lines of which it was said that the Censures of those 22. Propositions were impostures. I went then that evening to Ara Coeli; The General was not there. His Secretary nam'd Michel Angelo de Napoli, staid with me to entertain me in expectation of him. When he understood all that I told him aswell concerning our affair of the Propositions, as that of F. Mulard whom he knew, he pray'd me not to go away before I spoke with the General also, who was, as he said, to depart very ear∣ly the next day. I waited for the General, though he came not home till it was late. I inform'd him in the fewest words I could of both those af∣faires; and by the little discourse we had together he seem'd to me well vers'd in the reading of the Fathers, and well affected to the good and sound doctrine, and I took leave of him without speaking so much as one word about the Dismission which he gave that very night to F. Mulard, against which he defended himself the next morning by the Letter abovemention'd. It was with that Letter that he and I ended our princi∣pal discourses touching his Legation to Rome: but because he pass'd there for a man as rare in his person as his call to this emplyment was ex∣traordinary, and that so many things were daily told me of his irregular deportment, that they did not seem credible, I was willing to inquire from the place of his birth, (which was also the Country of his Cousin M. Hallier) whether the the principal of them were true or no. The per∣son who made inquiry thereof at my intreaty, received the following Letter, by which we may judge of the advisednesse and candour of those who put an affair of the Faculty into such hands, and blusht not to adde to the others qualities of this Cordelier that of Deputy from that re∣nowned and famous society. See the Copy of the Letter which I mention'd.

SIR,

THese few words may serve to certify you that I have gotten exact information touching F. Mu∣lard the Cordelier. The said Mulard is a native of this City, of the Parish of S. Hilary next the Mo∣nastery; About thirty two or thirty three years ago he was a Physitian Some time after, he became a Capucine. After he had worne the habit a long time, he cast his Cowle into a Ditch, and went to Mont∣pellier, in which place he took a wife amongst the Hu∣gonots. There he pass'd for a good considerable Phy∣sitian. At length he was discover'd by a Father Capucine passing through Montpellier, to whom the said Mulard, going to visite him as a Physitian, was constrain'd to confesse that he had been of his Order. There was a maidservant in the house where the sick Capucine was, who heard the passages between him and F. Mulard, and fail'd not to tell the same to the Master of the House. The matter being di∣vulg'd, the said Mulard fled, and went to Rome, to get a dispensation from his Vow. He hath had the permission of the Pope to wear a Cordelier's habit. He belongeth to no Covent. He pass'd through this City a moneth ago; it is not known in what place he is at present. He calls himself Almoner to the Count of Harcourt. This is all that I have been able to learn of the life of the said Mulard; He is brother to our she-Cousin Le Feure, &c. I am ever with all my heart,

From Chartres Feb. 4. 1652.

SIR,

Your most humble and affectionate brother to serve you, Edeline.

I shall adde to this letter by the way, that it was not without cause that this Cordelier term'd him∣self Almoner of the Army; he had so much more in all his manners and deportment of the Soldier, and Goodfellow, then of the modesty and re∣straint of a Religious, or Fryer. I speak this word upon my own account with confidence, not doubting but such as know him and read this, will in regard of what he is really say that I have spoken very sparingly of him. And not to mention others, F. Morel himself before the third of Octo∣ber said, with laughter, that he would write to M. Hallier to thank him for having made so worthy a choice, by sending to Rome in behalf of the Facul∣ty such an ancient Doctor and an able man as F. Mulard.

CHAP. X.

Visites made in the end of Septem∣ber and the beginning of October. A story concerning Clement VIII. Manuscripts of the Congregations de Auxiliis in the Library of the Au∣gustines. Of that whereof I took a Copy there. The Jesuites in vain indevour to draw the Dominicans to their side.

VVHen I quitted F. Mulard on Wednes∣day September 27. at my coming fron M. Gueffier's house, who went to waite upon the Ambassador, I return'd to my lodging to fetch the Preface of the book Of victorious or Prevailing Grace (which had been sent me in sheets) and carry it presently to the Ambassador, according to what he had desir'd me to do, in order to give him knowledge of the state of our Contest by the per∣usal of that Preface when he return'd from his vi∣sits, and to give him time to be in some measure inform'd thereof before the day of his ordinary audience which was to be on the Fryday follow∣ing. I found at my lodging F. Petit, who waited there for me, to tell me that F. Mulard dining the day before with M. the Abbot Testu, said there that M. Albizzi had assur'd him that within a little time the Censure of the five Propositions would be pass'd.

I went to the Ambassador's house, and accompa∣ni'd him to S. Cosme and S. Damien whether he went. He caus'd his Coach to turn on the side of S. John de Lateran, out of the walls of Rome; and having alighted to walk, and to speak to me in particular about our matters, he put many dif∣ficulties to me, which consisted in the Consequences ordinarily drawn from them by such as oppose them with humane wit; and he did it after a man∣ner very pressing, and nevertheless obliging. Whereupon having given him the answers which the Fathers make thereto, I invited him to read all those arguments in the Epistle of S. Prosper to S. Augustin, and also to view the Answers which S. Augustin makes to the same in the book De Praedestinatione Sanctorum; of which I had been but a bad Echo in what I had said to him. The second part of our discourse was touching the submission which we were likely to shew to the Decision which the Pope might make of these matters; and I assur'd him that if he made one after hearing the paties in the ordinary formes of a Lawfull Examination, such as I supplica∣ted for in the names of the Prelats whose Let∣ters I had deliver'd to him, we would shew an absolute submission to such a Decision; but if he made any otherwise, and without having dis∣cuss'd the contested matters in a due manner, we should have as much submission for it as it de∣serv'd, and yet the greatest we could. And to

satsify him of the necessity and justice there was in granting that solemn Examination to the Pre∣lats who demanded it, and in whose names I sol∣licited for it, I related to him with how much in∣stance The Councel of Trent offer'd the same to Hereticks. The Ambassador reply'd, that as for that particular, they did not yield to the Decisions of that Council. I answer'd that they did not; but that was it which took from them all ground of blaming it in that point; whereas if they had demanded such Examination, and it had been deny'd to them, they would have had very just reason to complain thereof. At length I deliver'd to him the Preface of the book Of Victorious Grace, and advertis'd him of what was contain'd in the fifth page thereof in favour of Jansenius, of whom they would not hear any speech at all at Rome. I told him I could have wisht that that passage had been left out, because it alone was enough to incense the minds of the Romans and make the whole book suspected. But I desir'd the Am∣bassador also to take notice of the time in which the book was written, because there was then no thought of any person's coming to Rome in pursute of such Examination; but on the con∣trary there was daily expectation of some precipi∣tated Censure according to the Menaces of the Je∣suits in all places; That at the present we hop'd things would be done upon Cognisance of the Cause and with justice, and therefore declin'd speaking of Jansenius, partly to avoid clashing with the people with whom we had to do, and partly because indeed the interests of that Pre∣lat's book had not affinity with the prosecution wherewith I was encharged; though in the se∣quel the same might be advantageous to it, namely if the doctrine contained therein be conformable to what shall be decided. Concern∣ing the Jesuits, the Ambassador told me, that they prosecuted with all possible eagernesse a judgment uponthe Propositions (without speaking of such examination) that he receiv'd letters every week to do such offices as lay in his power for the pro∣moting thereof, which he did as much as he could, but without injuring any person, and with endea∣vours to bring both the one side and the other to peace.

On Thursday Sept. 28. I learnt two excellent stories from a learned Dominican whom I visited that morning; I shall relate but one of them, as the most appertaining to the matter whereof I am writing. He told me, that Clement VIII. was at first very ill bent against the Doctrine of Grace, by reason of many complaints made to him by the Jesuites against the Dominicans, because these Monks, said the Jesuits, ceas'd not to give them continual vexation, upon the account of School dis∣putes. That at length the Pope, importun'd by their continual sollicitations, and fearing the arising of greater divisions, one day as he was in this im∣patience and apprehension, he sent to the General of the Dominicans, who was gone out of the City upon a Visit, to return to Rome without delay; That the said General being return'd, and appea∣ring at his Holinesses feet, who had him in great esteem in regard of his great capacity and exempla∣ry life, the Pope said to him; Come, good Father, you must give me satisfaction in one thing, you must employ all your authority in it, and if it suf∣fice not, I will joyn all mine. You see how the Coat of Jesus Christ is rent, England, Germany, so many Hugonots in France, so many divisions and schismes on all sides. Is it so, that what is left in the Church cannot live in peace? Take some order speedily and absolutely, and see that the Religi∣ous of your Order do not molest the Jesuites: Extinguish these Scholastick Quarrels, for fear lest they prove one day the cause of greater mis∣chief. The General was astonisht at this discourse, but he answer'd to it with as much vigour as re∣spect, saying, H. Father, if your Holinesse hath had hitherto any confidence in me, you are not mi∣staken, and I would sooner lose my life, then tell your Holinesse a thing that were not true. But I assure you with as great protestation as I am able that it is not an interest of the School that is in question. 'Tis the Cause of Faith that is concern'd. If the opinion which the Jesuites introduce into the Church be suffer'd in it, 'tis a depriving God of his Crown; 'tis no longer he that gives us Para∣dise; he is no longer master of his benefits and his graces; &c. This discourse, and the rest which the General added to it, so affected Clement VIII. that he was desirous to hear the General another time, to learn more particularities about this mat∣ter then he could tell him at this audience; and from that time forward Clement VIII. was earnest to see this General many times in a week, and re∣ceiv'd from him little Memoires, which serv'd him to inform himself therein. At length, when this General had given Clement VIII. the first tinctures of this matter; the Pope lik'd well a request which he made to his Holinesse, namely, that he might present to him some other Divines of his own Or∣der, with whom he might conferr as agreeably and as profitably as with him, and that himself in the mean time might better discharge the nu∣merous affairs attending his Generalship.

I shall not fear to tell who was the Dominican from whom I learnt these particularities, adding here, that a few dayes before he told me this, Pope Innocent X. who sits at this day upon the throne of S. Peter, sending for him about a certain affair, and acquainting him with some of his regrets, said to him, That if it were well known what the Papa∣cy is, there would not be so much seeking for it as there is; That he had so many incumbrances to satisfie all the world, so many things to set right with Crownes, &c. That he was now threescore and eighteen years old; That he was not master of one hours time in the day, to take a little rest; and many other such things. And also speaking to him of M. Hersent's Sermon, he told him, that indeed there was nothing atall in it that deserv'd any Censure. This Dominican was the same, up∣on whose relation and approbation the Master of the Sacred Palace gave the Imprimatur to that Ser∣mon; in one word, it was F. du Four.

On Sunday morning Octob. 1. I visited a Religi∣ous Minime, whom upon occasion I acquainted with our readinesse to yield submission to the De∣cision which should be pass d upon these matters, as I had done to the Ambassador. To which the Father Minime, nam'd F. du Plantet, having told me that the Pope needed not for the making of such Decision to stand upon all these formalities

which I demanded: I pray'd him to tell me the rea∣sons that might hinder the Pope from erecting such a Congregation and legal Examen, because I saw a thousand why he should do it, and none why he should not. He told me three very pitiful ones. The first was, That to hear parties, would very much protract matters in length. The se∣cond, that it might exasperate both things and per∣sons. And the third, that the subtilty of such as should argue against the truth, might be so great as to dazle the minds of the Judges, and circumvent them.

In the afternoon I visited the Ambassador, and went abroad with him to take the air. After seve∣ral discourses, and amongst the rest, about what I learnt concerning Clement VIII. which I have newly related, he told me that he had conferr'd with the Pope about our affair, and that to all that he said to him, the Pope answer'd, That there were Bulls enough already; (he was in the right) That he (the Ambassador) reply'd, that indeed there were already very many; but every one drew them to his own side; that one was desired from him plain, expresse, decisive, that might clear the contests, and bring the Divines and all the Faithfull to peace. (The Ambassador was in the right too.)

On Wednesday Octob. 4. afternoon I went to deliver Card. Spada a Letter from M. d' Angers. He read it through by himself; and all the answer that he made to it then, was to tell me, that he was full of esteem for M. d' Angers, and should alwayes make great account of his Letters. After which I told Cardinal Spada that F. Mulard styl'd himself Deputy from the Faculty; that I knew M. Hallier the Syndic of it had encharged him with some Letters, but could not make him such; and that if the Faculty were advertis'd of it, they would not be well pleas'd, nor suffer this enterprise of M. Hallier's; That I was inform'd that the Nuntio had sent to M. Albizzi some new Piece printed a∣gainst the Five Propositions, which was pretended to be a Censure made by the Faculty; but I assur'd his Eminence, the Faculty never made any; That I knew many impostures and falsities were set on foot by clandestine suggestion; but no notice was given to me thereof; and that this was not the way to be satisfied therein and to know the truth; That if they were unwilling to do it, I did not desire to have the persons declar'd to me that sow'd those falsities & calumnies; for fear of engaging such per∣sons too far, but that at least the particulars wherof we are accus'd and blam'd, might be told us, because perhaps we might bring such evidence as would e∣vince our innocence, and justifie the Candor of our sentiments, and of our sincere respect and af∣fection for the things and the persons to whom endeavours were us'd to render us suspected. And for that I consider'd him as one of the most know∣ing and prudent of the Cardinals, I beseecht him for this favour, hoping that in the mean time that what I said to him would cause him to suspend his belief, and that of others also, as to any thing that might be secretly and craftily suggested to our disparagement. The Cardinal let me speak all that I would upon this matter, and when I had done, he arose up, telling me He would remember what I had said to him.

Monsignor Sacrista about this time brought me to the knowledge of a Father who was keeper of the Library belonging to the Augustines; and recommended me very much to him, to the end that if in their Library (which is publick for all that will, to repair to in the forenoon, and make use of what books they needed) there were any book or ma∣nuscript that I needed for assisting me in the cause I was to manage, which he saw wholly in behalf of S. Augustin's doctrine and authority; he would do me the favour to accommodate me with it. The said Father promis'd me very willingly, and that I might more conveniently see all that he had to shew me, he desir'd me to take the afternoons to come in, because then there would be no per∣son there but our selves. Accordingly I went thither on Tuesday Octob. 10. He show'd me some manuscripts remaining in that Library, of the Congregations which were held under Cle∣ment VIII. and Paul V. For Fr. Gregorius Nun∣nius Coronel who was one of the two Secretaries of those Congregations, and of the Order of Au∣gustines, had privately kept them till his death, after which they were taken into this Library and plac't amongst the rest; That afternoon I copied out one my self, which at first view I conceiv'd worthy of that labour, because I saw at the foot of each page, the subscriptions of the Divines of whom those Congregations consisted. In every of those Pages was seen the resolutions of those Di∣vines against the errors of Molina, and that reso∣lution was subscrib'd with the original signatures of those Divines who set thereto their Ita sentio, and subscrib'd it with their own names. They were but nine at first, and towards the end but eight; and their names were;

• Petrus Lombardus Archiepiscopus Ardmaca∣nus.
• Archiepiscopus Fr. Jo. de Rada Episcopus Pa∣ctensis. [he subscrib'd always thus, begining with Archiepisc. Fr. which is very unusual]
• Fr. Julius Sanctueius Episcopus S. Agathae Gothorum.
• Laelius Laudus Episcopus Neritonensis.
• Fr. Hieronymus Pallantus Episcopus Bizonti∣nus.
• D. Anastasius a Brixia Abbas Farfensis, [who as it appeares by the twelfe of these subscriptions was also one of the secretaries.]
• Fr. Joannes de Plumbino Ordinis Eremitarum S. Augustini Procurator Generalis.
• Fr. Gregorius Nunnius Coronel Secretarius [so he always subscribes himself.]
• Fr. Jacobus le Bossa Religiosus S, Benedict in Francia, & Doctor in Facultate Theologiae Parisiensi

The title of this last calls to my mind, that there was also a Doctor of the Faculty named M. de Creit, who was of those Congregations, as I have seen in some other Manuscripts and Memoires of that time; but what ever cause, sickness or other, hin∣dred him from being of the number of those that subscrib'd the Resolutions of this Manuscript, I found them subscribed only by those whose names I have mention'd. A present Copy of the said Manuscript shall be annex'd to the end of this Journal, that the learned may see what it was, and I doubt not but it is still. I shall only say here before hand, that the Effectualness of Grace by it self, and its necessity to all the good motions of Christian piety, its dominions and infallible power over the Will of man, which nevertheless consists with the perfect liberty thereof; The gra∣tuitous Election and Predestination wh••ch God maketh of men to eternal salvation depending on his pure liberality and mercy, and not on the prae∣vision of their merits, and the good use which they will make of his Grace; The certainty of the eternal Prescience which he hath of all those which shall be saved in all times, founded solely upon that Election, and upon the Power and Vertue of his Grace, and the effectual motion which he giveth it to subdue and subject to itself the most rebellious Wills of those on whom he pleaseth to bestow that Grace, (which is all that we pretend and have ever pretended to defend against the Au∣thors of the Five Propositions, who never invented them but as an Artifice to ruine and stifle those ho∣ly Truths) are very fully and evidently establisht in that Manuscript against the errors of Molina.

I receiv'd that day too a Complement from the Abbot of St. Peter in vinculis, who a little time after was made Archbishop of Manfredonio in the kingdom of Naples; he signified to me, that having understood that I had been several times at his house to see him, he desir'd me to send him word when he might come & visit me. I pray'd him without Ceremony not to take the pains to come to see me, but to do me the favour to expect me on Thursday following▪ which was he 12th. of October. Accordingly I went to see him, and laid open my whole business to him, which he took very well, and seem'd a man of capacity and study, and full of zeal for St. Augustin, and perfectly impartial.

The same day a friend came to me, and brought me the Book intitled Jansenius de Ecclesia, &c. pessimè meritus, of which I made mention above. M. Guiffier had given it to this friend of mine, not knowing what to do with it, and told him F. Mu∣lard presented the same to him, which shows, that that Cordelier had a good number of them to distri∣bute, since he gave them to persons that had no need, and could make no use of them. The day pre∣ceding I receiv'd another visit from a Dominican, who told me, that being two or three days before with Cardinal Lugo, the Cardinal said thus to him, It is necessary that we unite together against the Jansenists, at least in the things in which they thwart both you and us equally, as in Sufficient Grace: whereto this Dominican answer'd (as another did sometimes to F. Annat, who blusht to have made so frivolous a Motion to a very intelligent Divine) that there was much difference between the suffi∣cient Grace held by the Jesuites, and that which is held by the Dominicans. That the pretended Jan∣senists did not oppose any but that of the Jesuites, the good or bad use whereof depended absolutely on Free-Will; but the same Jansenists were agreed with the Dominicans, as to the main, namely, the Effectualness of Grace, and its necessity to all good actions.

On the 13th. I found F. Malgaires at the Am∣bassadors house; he askt me whether I could lend him fot two or three hours the Book of S. Fulgenti∣us, which was newly publish'd by a Jesuite of Dyon. I told the Father that instead of two hours, I would lend it him for three days. I askt him what news of F. Hilarion, and what he said to our affairs. He told me, that F. Hilarion would not further open his sentiments in reference to the Propositi∣ons that he had given you seal'd up to the Pope two years ago next November, and that he would speak no more thereof; which I mention not in this place, but as a new testimony in confirmation of what I said before of the manner how they were propos'd to the Pope, and how the Divines con∣sulted upon them, delivered their judgements; viz. at the same time that the false Censure of the Faculty was carried to Rome, and the first President made a Truce between us and our Adversaries at their instigation, for so much time as was requisite to let that false Censure have its full effect.

Tursday October 17. I had a second audience of the Pope, in which I presented to him a Letter which the Bishop of Grasse now of Vince had written to him. But before I relate the particula∣rities of that audience, I think it not impertinent to insert here some Letters which I received from Paris, and which shew with what intentions my LL. the Bishops who interposed in this affair, and we conjontly with them, acted therein.

CHAP. XI.

Letters from Paris confirming the Reso∣lution of the Bishops to do nothing but in a regular Congregation, where Divines might argue on both sides.

I Received many at this time, but all breathed the same spirit with these subjoin'd, which I have selected not by way of preference before the rest, but for that they have more connexion and cor∣respondence to the matter which the Series of my Journal puts into my hands.

The first of those Letters is dated 14. July 1651. and contains these words: Sir, I send you by this Post the Letters which my LL. the Archbishop of Tholouze and the Bishop of Grass have written to the Pope. You may please to present the same to his Ho∣liness, and use all imaginable endeavours with him to procure the effect with them; and particular∣ly in the point which ooncerns a Congregation like that which was erected in the time of Clement VIII. and Paul V. I am charg'd to tell you that you must represent to his Holiness, that those Propositi∣ons have been fram'd by the Adversaries of St. Au∣gustine's disciples, on purpose to confound them, and

blemish the honour of that great Doctor of the Church: or if you cannot have audience of his Holiness, they intreat you at least to acquaint the Examinators that the Propositions are not in any Author; that they were never advanced by the Disciples of St. Augustin; that to this present the Disciples of Molina have not been able to verifie it, nor ever will, since in all their Writings which they have published to render the Propositions (invented by themselves) cdious, they have said nothing that verifies it. That the Pope ought not to deny the Disciples of St. Augustin the conference which they demanded in the Assembly of December 1. 1649. since the same is according to the Rules of the Church, and to what hath been formerly done in presence of Popes, and authorised by them. That they are ready to depute for that conference as many Deputies as his Holiness shall please; and that the said Deputy shall set forth by order of my LL. the Prelates, who writ the Letters which you presented to the H. Father. They are all prepar'd for the jour∣ney. My Lords have also commanded me to desire you to represent in their names to our H. Father, or to the Commissioners who examine, that the judge∣ment which they render upon the Propositions before the Parties be heard, will serve only to augment the Disputes; since the Propositions being capable of very different senses, whereof one is Catholick, and the other is not, some will say, that they are con∣demned only in the Heretical sense; others will con∣test, that they are condemned absolutely, and so peo∣ple will not know what to make of them; which will cause great trouble to the Church, and undoubted∣ly much diminish the respect which ought to be had for the authority of the H. See, &c.

The second is of the same date, written by one of the Deputies design'd to be join'd with me, who speaks in the end of his Letter in these words; In the mean time while you expect us, use all possible endeavours that nothing be pronounced upon the Pro∣positions. But you see they will do it, and there is no way to help it; then you must endeavour to get three things done; viz. that it be declared expresly, 1. That they mean not to lay any blemish upon the Doctrine or Authority of St. Augustine, which the H. Father requires to be reverenced by all the Faith∣ful. 2. That there is no purpose at all to impeach Effectual Grace by it self necessary to all good acti∣ons, and to all the good motions of the Will which re∣gard Salvation. 3. That there is also no design to damn the Propositions according to the connexion which they have with the same Doctrine of Effectual Grace by it self necessary to all the good motions of the Will, &c.

The third of those Letters is from the same per∣son who writ the first to me as from the Bishops, and in this which was writen on the 25. of August, he spoke in these terms: I received your Letter of the 31. of July on Sunday last. I shew'd it to my Lords: They gave mecharge to tell you, that they are very glad to know what Cardinals they are to whom the Pope hath given Commission to view and examine the Five Propositions; and they hope that as they are very just persons, they will contribute all their Power, that his Holiness may grant to the persons whom they shall send a Conference or Congre∣gation de Auxiliis to defend the Catholick sense of the said Propositions against all those that mantain they are Heretical and worthy of the greatest Anathemaes. My Lords, expect that the proceeding will not be so quick in this affair, which is the foundation of one of the greatest Contests that ever was in the Church, &c.

The Deputies will set forth the next day after the Nativity of our Lady. Their Commission imports, That they confer not in secret about the Propositions, but demand a publick Conference. The Latin Wri∣ting which I send you, hath been drawn according to the order which you gave me. My Lords are por∣swaded, that nothing can be more plain, concise and nervous then that little Tract; They are confident the Jesuites will never be able to say any thing against it, at least openly, either in a publick regular con∣ference, or by Writing: Indeed in secret, it is certain they may speak all that they please; but it cannot be legal or valid in the Judgement of any Court whatso∣ever.

My Lords have given me charge to tell you, that they have no other design in their Letters, and the Commission which they have given you, but to preserve in the Church the Authority of the great St. Augustin, and the Veneration that is due to his Doctrine, which the Church hath made her own. They do not consider this Doctrine, because it hath been recited by the Bishop of Ipre; they say it is considerable only upon the account of its being St. Augustines, and that M. d' Ipre cannot pass for the Author of any opinion, because he hath advanced nothing of himself; but all that he hath said, he drew out of that great source of light. So that in this affair, they have no regard at all to Jansenius, but solely to St. Augustin. The Bishops of Flanders may, if they think fit, send their Deputies to beseech the Pope to cause Jansenius to be examined, thereby to take from his Adver∣saries the pretexts which they daily make use of to ca∣lumniate him by calumniating the Doctrine of his Book.

My Lords will never consider the Bull against Jansenius but as provisional, and made only for a Political purpose. For whatever the Jesuites say, they will never make it believ'd that the sayd Bull importeth any thing else but a Prohibition, and not a condemnation. Those Fathers do all they can to make good what they say by the word damnat, which is us'd in reference to the Doctrine of Bavis, which the Pope is there made to say, that he reneweth in his Book intitled Augustinus. But there is no strength in this inference, because if the Examiners of Jansenius's Book had found manifestly that he re∣newed the Doctrine of Bavis, undoubtedly they would not have suffered only the word Prohibit to be put in the same place where it is, and not rather have put in that of damnat. They would not have pronounced against it after the same manner as a∣gainst the Thesis of the Jesuites. There is no ratio∣nal man but yields to all this, and is of the same sentiment that I send you touching this Article.

My Lords much wonder that there are found per∣sons whom God seemeth to have plac'd in his Church for the deciding of matters of Faith, and regulating the manners of the Faithful, who yet think 'tis a persecution rais'd against the Jesuites, to oppose them touching Sufficient Grace. They say that such Grace is directly opposite to the faith of the Church, that it wholly destroyes the belief of Original Sin, and evacuateth the adorable value, and victorious power of the death and cross of Jesus Christ; that it the foundation of Libertinism and Impiety; that it de∣stroyes

Prayer and Christian Humility, and that it puts our Salvation in our own power, &c. How is it possible that Catholicks can finde what to blame in so lawful an opposition, the want of which hath, through a just judgement of God, for reasons which we know not, brought the doctrine of the Church at present into a lamentable condition, and reduc'd the undaunted defenders of this faith to be worse treat∣ed then Hereticks? It is very necessary that you press this point home. All this hath no reference at all to Jansenius.

All my Lords which are here, cannot brook the ill treatment us'd to the Houres; since it apparently dis∣parageth the Authority of the H. See, and exposeth the same to the laughter of Hereticks. But that which sur∣priseth them more, is, that the Jesuites whom they know very well to be the Authors of that blow given the Church, instead of hiding their malice and teme∣rity, and hindring all speech of that affair, do all they can to move the Archbishop of Paris to blast those Houres publickly. To which purpose they em∣ploy'd the Nuntio too, who solicited the said Lord for the reception of that Decree, aend hath given him an extract of a Letter sent to himself from Rome, containing the reasons for which the Houres were put in Indice Expurgatorio. I send you the Copy of that Extract, &c.

He writ so, but the Extract was left behind up∣on his Table, and he sent me word that all the prosecutions of the Jesuites and the Nuntio against the Houres could prevail nothing at all upon the Archbishop, so that they were sold and esteem∣ed no lesse after that Decree of Rome, then be∣fore.

The fourth of these Letters, which I mention here to represent more punctually the sentiments which people had at Paris▪ touching the transacti∣ons at Rome in this matter, was dated Septem. 29. In which after earnest injunction by order of my said Lords, to omit nothing in my power for the obtain∣ing of the Congregation which they esteemed so neces∣sary for the fitting discussion of the matter of the five Propositions, it was prescrib'd me from them; That in case the said Congregation were denyed, and after long patience and continual solicitations sufficiently testifying the ardour of my zeal, nothing were grant∣ed but a slight audience, in which the points in Dis∣pute could not be throughly examin'd, I should no longer deliberate, but declare that my Commission required that the parties might be heard in the man∣ner that Clement VIII. and Paul V. heretofore heard the Dominicans and the Jesuites in the solemn Con∣gregation de Auxiliis, which not being granted, I had order to take leave and retire.

CHAP. XII.

An Audience of the Pope, Octob. 17. A Letter of M. the Bishop of Grasse deliver'd to the Pope at that Audi∣ence.

I Told the Pope in the first place that I had sig∣fy'd to my Lords the Bishops whose Letters I had presented to him, with how great gentlenesse towards me and esteem for them he had receiv'd the same, and what assurance he had given me at that time that no decision should be made upon the Five Propositions, before such things as they intended to represent by persons sent hither for that purpose, had been well consider'd. That the same Bishops were joyful to understand the order that he had given to some of the Cardinals to apply themselves particularly to the study of those mat∣ters, to the end they might be of the Congrega∣tion which would be establisht to discuss them; and that there were three Doctors upon the way com∣ing to join with me, to inform his Holinesse more largely then I could do alone, of the importance of this Affair.

But I had scarce ended this speech when the Pope began to speak, and told me, that I ought to re∣member that he intimated two things to me, which were not to be thought of; one was, the resuming of the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. and the other, en∣tring into an examination of the matter de auxi∣liis. That as for any thing else, he had told me nothing should be done without thorough consi∣deration. But as for the Cardinals that I spoke of, he profess'd to me, that either he gave no such order, or did not remember it; At least, he would not own to me that he had given any such.

I reply'd, that I had formerly declar'd to him that we had no design to do any prejudice, neither to the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. nor those of Pius V. and Gregory XIII. As for the matter de auxiliis, the Pope had spoken thereof to me with such a∣version, and I knew otherwise that hewas so loth to apply himself thereunto, that I durst not tell him, that Then he must not enter into the examina∣tion of the Propositions which had been presented to him, because each of them was a necessary de∣pendance thereon, and inseparable from it in the sense wherein we affirm'd them to be Catholick; for fear, lest speaking to the Pope in that manner, I might put an invincible obstacle to all the solici∣tations which I was to make for obtaining the e∣rection of the solemn Congregation, which seem'd so necessary to the full discussion and decision of the Controversies which were in the Church be∣tween Divines about these matters. Wherefore without using the term de Auxiliis, I told the Pope, that since we had been accus'd to his Holi∣nesse of maintaining the five Propositions, pre∣sented to him under equivocal terms, which afford∣ed different senses, whereof onewas Catholick and the other Heretical, it was agreeable to justice, and tended to the satisfaction of his Holinesse, to know, that we abhorr'd the Heretical, and main∣tain'd the Catholick; and that those senses being distinguisht, the condemnation which follow'd would be clear and distinct, and could not be at∣tributed to the sense which we maintain'd to be the doctrine and faith of the Church, as it was the design of the Authors of those Propositions to do, if they obtain'd a Censure befoe the said senfes were cleared▪ and distinguisht: Which since it could not be done but in a Congregation establisht for the purpose, this induc'd the Bishops for whom I appear'd, to desire the same of his Holiness by their Letters, and to encharge me with sollicitations to procure the effect thereof.

The Pope scarce allow'd me time to end this dis∣course, but he told me, that after Clement VIII. had caus'd this matter to be debated in his presence for a long time by the most excellent men, whom he summoned from several places, after he had stu∣died them himself with very great care, (so that as he remember'd, some took occasion thereby to say, that Clement VIII. began very old to study Divinity,) yet he could not at last decide any thing therein, but was fain to impose a perpetual silence both to the one side and the other, Imposuit omni∣bus perpetuum silentium: wherefore it behoved to acquiesce in that order and live in peace, and that every one in the mean time pray to God for grace to serve him well.

I answer'd the Pope, that Clement VIII. not∣withstanding all the care he took to examine that matter, could not indeed decide it; but he had the design to do it, and it was only death, wherewith God suffer'd him to be overtaken, that hinder'd him from deciding it in favour of our side; and that the said decision not having been then publisht, our adversaries take so great advantage thereof at this day, that they do not dissemble that they attempt to overthrow the doctrine of S. Augustin, which is also that of the Church.

The Pope assented to this truth, that the Do∣ctrine of S. Augustin was that of the Church, but he said, We understood S. Augustin one way, and our adversaries another.

I answer'd, that greater wrong could not be done to S. Augustin, and all the holy Popes who proposed his doctrine to the Faithful as their own, then to pretend as our adversaries do, that it can∣not be known to which doctrine, theirs, or ours, that of S. Augustin is conformable.

The Pope reply'd that they drew him to their side, and we maintain'd him on ours. That this was it that was to be judg'd, but the discussion of it was a matter of much paines, it requiring much labour and time; that it was therefore requisite to hold to what Clement VIII. had ordained therein, namely to remain in silence.

I answer'd that our Adversaries did not keep it, and ceas'd not every day to undermine the faith of the Church insensibly; which if they were suffer'd still to do, they would utterly ruine it at length. That truly it was difficult for me to take the bold∣nesse to speak thereof with so great instance to his Holinesse, but his setvice and that of truth oblig'd me thereunto. And if his Holinesse pleas'd but to peruse a little Italian Writing of about two Pa∣ges or more, which I had made purposely to shew him in particular, and almost at one view, the e∣vident coherence which those five Propositions taken in the sense which we maintain'd, had with Grace Effectual by it self, he would clearly discern the ambushes laid for him in presenting those Pro∣positions to him, and would remain convinc'd of the importance of this Affair.

The Pope reply'd, that he would not look upon that writing how short soever it were; because after having seen that, he must see another, and then another, and so he should by degrees become engag'd in the matter unawares.

I told him that I had not prepar'd that Writing to discusse the matter, but onely to let him know in what manner our Adversaries had acted towards his Holinesse in this affair; but the Pope would by no means hearken to what I propounded to him, because he still profess'd that he fear'd it would engage him further, and oblige him to too great toyles, as he knew the discussion of this matter requir'd even of such as had apply'd themselves to that study all their time; but much more pains must it cost him then others; poi (said he to me, they are his own words) non è la mia Professione; oltra che son vecchio, non ho mai studiato in Theologia. Because, (said he) it is not my Profession; besides that I am old, I have never studied Divinity. Which I beseech those that shall read, to take in the same sense that his Holinesse spoke it, and wherein I write it; that is, That he had not studyed Divini∣ty comparatively to the study of the Canon Law, upon which he had bestow'd all his time, laying Divinity apart, as many do at Rome, where it seems the several employments which are follow'd, and by which advancement is attained, require rather a Canonist then a Divine.

I reply'd then to the Pope, that I should be very loth to cause any inquietude to him, or engage him to any pains that were not agreeable to his Holinesse; but I was oblig'd to make him the in∣stances which I now did, because Monsignor Al∣bizzi had told certain persons from whom I under∣stood it, that his Holinesse would within a little time passe a Decree upon those Propositions; and that it was of absolute and very important necessi∣ty that his Holinesse were inform'd of the nature of those Propositions, before he made such Decree, and that there was no shorter way to give him a true Pourtraict thereof, then what I offer'd him in my Paper.

The Pope answer'd me; Does he (or you) think that a Decree can be made so quickly, and that there is no more deliberation us'd thereunto?

I reply'd, that before making, or so much as deliberating thereof, it was alwayes necessary to be inform'd of the matter that is in question. And for that I perceiv'd the Pope continu'd to shew a great repugnance and aversion to that, I told him I was very sorry that I could no better re∣present to him then I did the extreme necessity there was of our being heard upon the subject of the Propositions, as well to let him know the sin∣cerity and verity of our sentiments, as to establish a firm peace in the Church of France; but the Do∣ctors who were upon the way, comming —

The Pope interrupted me, to tell me that there were Ordinances which enjoyn'd Silence in this matter; That if there were persons that would be disobedient, he could not keep or restrain them by force in their duty.

I proceeded to tell him, that those Doctors which I was mentioning, could represent to him better then I how farr that Silence might extend, andall the other things which I had intimated to him; but in the mean time I had further a Letter to deliver to him (it was that of my L. the Bishop of Grasse, now of Vence)▪ which I drew out of my pocket, and pre∣sented to his Holinesse.

The Pope received it very coldly, testifying to me his reluctancy thereunto; and as he receiv'd it, he askt me what it contain'd?

I answer'd him, that it was upon the same subject and for the same end with those that I had formerly deliver'd to him.

The Pope hereupon reiterated to me the impo∣sition of Silence ordained by Clement VIII.

I answer'd again, that I beseecht him to excuse me if I presum'd to tell him, that Clemen VIII. might have enjoyned some temporary Silence as to these matters, possibly for so long time as the ex∣amination lasted, with which he was in hand, and till they were decided, but not for ever; since they were not of such a nature as to be buried in obscurity and oblivion, any more then the other points of the Christian Faith, which God appoin∣ted his Apostles to go and preach through the whole world.

Forasmuch as I knew by all that I had learnt of the Popes disposition since my being at Rome, that he was much possess'd with the thought of that Silence impos'd by Clement VIII. and a pur∣pose to make a new Decree to that end, it seem'd to me so unworthy the Majesty and honour of the H. See to extinguish the Lamp to the Faithfull in stead of lighting it, that I was prepar'd to encoun∣ter that thought in the Popes mind; and I had made choice of two proper and decisive passages upon that subject, wherein one was taken out of S. Au∣gustin, and the other out of S. Fulgentius, and both in reference to what S. Paul writeth to the Romans, to whom having explicated the Mystery of Predestination and Grace, he gives this reason of so doing; Nolo autem vos, fratres, ignorare my∣sterium hoc, ut non sitis. vobis ipsis sapientes. That of S. Augustin is in his 105th Epistle, where spea∣king of the same Grace which S. Paul preacht to the Romans, and concerning which only the que∣stion is at this day between the Jesuits and us, he saith these words, De cujus commendatione maxi∣mè ad Romanos Apostolica Epistola loquitur, ut inde se praedicatio ejus velus à capite orbis toto orbe diffun∣deret. And that of S. Fulgentius is in the 8 ch. of the 3d. book, in these works, Beatus Apos•…•…s noluit taceri quod voluit scribi. And lower, Prae∣destinationem nam{que} sicut tam fidenter quàm vera∣citer praedicavit, ita nobis praedicandam fidenter ve∣raciter{que} mandavit.

I had made choice of these two passages to tell them to the Pope, and to let him see thereby how distant the thought of Silence was from that of those H. Fathers; but he scarce gave me time to fi∣nish what I spoke above; but he reply'd that he very well knew what Clement VIII. ordained in reference to such Silence; he (Innocent X.) being at Rome at that time in the vigour of his youth; and that he remembred very well that the disputes rais'd under the Papacie of Clement VIII. were ex∣tinguished by that Silence. Wherefore fearing to crosse the Pope too directly, by arguing further against what he said thereof, I was contented to keep my two passages for another more fit time, when the Pope might be better dispos'd to receive them: and conceiving that it was time for me to end this audience by holding my peace and withdraw∣ing, I did so after I had receiv'd the Pope's bene∣diction.

Besides the Letter of my L. of Vence, which I deliver'd to the Pope at this audience, I had ano∣ther from the late Archbishop of Tholouse; but ha∣ving receiv'd newes of his decease before that au∣dience, I did not think fit to deliver it to the Pope, considering that if I afterwards should conceive fit∣ting so to do, it might afford me occasion for a new Audience, wherein I might further speak to the Pope what was most urgent in behalf of the affair which I had in charge to sollicit with him.

Neverthelesse I did not deliver it afterwards; and it serv'd me only for a new proof that M. Hal∣lier was in so perfect intelligence with M. Albizzi, that there was nothing but this Assessor communi∣cated to him. For after our return into France, falling into familiar discourse with him touching the number of Bishops that writ to the Pope about the Enterprise of the Propositions, and I reckon∣ing the Archbishop of Tholouse amongst them, M. Hallier imagining that I mention'd him only be∣cause he was dead, strongly deny'd that he was one of them, and told me he knew who writ to the Pope as well as I, because M. Albizzi had shew'd him the Letters, and there was none from the Archbishop of Tholouse. I acknowledg'd that M. Hallier had reason to speak as he did, seeing the Letter of that Prelate was not deliver'd to the Pope, nor found among those that M. Albizzi shew'd him; but I maintain'd too that I had said nothing but truth when I nam'd him for one of those that writ to the Pope about this business, because indeed he had done so, as I could prove by the very Ori∣ginal of his Letter which remained then and is still in my hands. But I shall here set down the tran∣slation of that of M. de Vence, which I deliver'd to the Pope at the above-mention'd audience. The Superscription was, To the most holy Father Pope Innocent X. at Rome. The Contents follow.

Most Holy Father;

I Could not understand but with very much grief, that some persons have lately written to your Ho∣linesse t uching certain Propositions, and desired your Judgement upon the contests arisen about that matter. Not that I am troubled to see that they have recourse to the S preme Tribunal, but because it hath been done by one alone amongst all the Bishops our most dear brethren who incited the rest to subscribe that Letter without having conferred together, without having gather'd voices, without having convok'd any Synod, and without having so much as propounded the businesse in the General Assembly of the Clergy of France, which by a happy chance was held at that time. I wish, most H. Father, from the bottom of my heart to see the fire extinguish'd which this Dispute hath kindled; but I cannot dissemble to your Holiness, that I much fear lest some will rather cast oyl upon it then water, and under pretext of seeking peace, excite a new warr more violent then the former. For to what else tendeth this Project? The very same Five Proposi∣tions are presented to your Holinesse, which were ten∣der'd two years ago to the Faculty of Divinity at Pa∣ris, which for the sake of peace declin'd to Judge there∣of; because it found that not being taken out of any Author, they are all compos'd of doubtfull senses, and contriv'd purposely at pleasure by the Partisans of the contrary opinion, so as that they may easily explicate them in a bad sense. It was for this reason, most H. Father, that the Faculty with very great prudence judg'd that nothing could be decided touching such Propositions without very evident danger, for fear of impeaching by a Censure, not the doctrine of Corne∣lius Jansenius (whose name it observ'd was spar'd, upon other accounts) but, which is more deplorable,

the doctrine of S. Augustin, and also that of the whole Church, which hath constantly embraced the senti∣ments of that Saint in the matter of Grace. Which, how great a mischief it would be, and how great a failure in respect towards your Holinesse, who have so high esteem of that glorious Saint, cannot but be seen by such as are not ignorant, that it was under the conduct of that incomparable Chief that the enemies of the Church and of the Grace of Jesus Christ have been vanquisht. Wherefore most Holy Father, that under pretext of the ambiguity which is found in the equivo∣cal words of those Propositions, wrong be not done to that H. Doctor, we most humbly beseech you Holi∣nesse to permit those of the one part and the other to ex∣plain their sentiments, as Clement VIII. and Paul V. of most happy memory did in a like case, to the end that in this affair, so important as none can be more, no person may complain of having been condemn'd without being heard, and consequently every one may without scruple submit to the Judgement which your Holinesse shall pronounce. This is the request, most H. Father, which we make with profound respect to your Holinesse, and beseech you to grant to us out of that charity which renders you a Father, that Equity which renders you a Judge, that Learning which renders you a Doctor, and lastly, out of the consideration that nothing can prejudice S. Augustin but it must fall upon the Church, such affinity is there between their interests, especially in this sort of questions, wherein all the Learned a∣gree that they are absolutely inseparable. In the mean time, I pray God, most H. Father, by his Grace to continue your Holinesse in your good purposes, and to grant that you may incessantly watch many years for the good of the Church, and all the Faithfull in that height of Grandeur, whereunto I rejoyce with all good men to see your Holinesse advanc'd. I am,

Most Holy Father,

Your Holinesses most humble and most obedient Son and Servant, ANTHONY Bishop of Grasse and Vence.

CHAP. XIII.

Visits made in the end of October and the whole moneth of November. A Manuscript of the Bull of Paul V. a∣gainst Molina in the Library of the Augustines. Of the Secrecy us'd in the transacting the affair of the Propo∣sitions. An Ʋntruth of M. Hallier and F. Mulard. Asperities of M. Albizzi.

I Had receiv'd from France a Copy of a Bull which Paul V. caus'd to be prepar'd for the con∣demnation of the sentiments of Molina, and con∣firmation of those concerning Grace Effectual by it self, and gratuitous Predestination, which we defended: the same had been drawn up in conse∣quence of the Conferences which continu'd under his Papacy about this matter, after the death of Clement VIII. The same day of my audience, af∣ter noon, I went to seek in the Library of the Au∣gustines, whether there were ony draught of it a∣mong the Manuscripts left there after the said Con∣gregations, that so I might compare the Copy sent me from France with that which I should find there, according as I was enjoyned. And indeed I hapned to find one; but when I went to compare them, by reading but the first Paragraph I found them so different both in many words and in the ci∣tations, that I thought better to write out the Copy I found in this Library, then to make mine conformable to it by so numerous corrections. Wherefore I spent this afternoon in transcribing it, F. Mariana dictating to me.

Thursday, Oct. 19. after noon I went to wait upon Cardinal Roma: He was coming out of his chamber to reconduct a person that had visited him, and at the same time M. Albizzi enter'd in, with a bagg in which there seem'd to be papers. The Cardinal came to me to speak to me, but I told him I would wait upon his Eminence another time when he was lesse employ'd; to which he agreed. The Master of his Chamber comming to me where the Cardinal left me, told me as he accompanyed me upon the stairs, that this affair (meaning that which was treated of there every Thursday, and esteem∣ing it the same with that for which I was at Rome) must needs be of great consequence; That he had never heard of any that had been more debated, and lasted longer then this; That every Thursday after the Cardinals had been with the Pope, they came thither in the afternoon. But I desiring to learn something further of him, and asking him, whether it were about the same with that for which I was at Rome, he seem'd as if he repented that he had told me so much; for he answer'd me smiling, that he knew no more of it then my self. I shall mention here by anticipation, that I learnt on Wednesday following (which was the 25th of the same moneth) that a Cardinal, very intelligent in these matters, and who admirably penetrated in∣to all the contrivances and consequences of either side, had made some visites and very dextrous inquiries to find how things stood (for people were shy of him) but all that he could discover was that while either Party press'd to be heard, it was under debate whether it were fit to engage in the matter or no, and which way to go about it, An & Quomodo; that Opinions were very different herein, that the Pope would have no meddling with it at all; but Cardinal Roma was very ear∣nest for it, and judg'd it absolutely necessary for a thousand reasons, as well as to supply the Bishop∣ricks of Portugal, &c.

On Wednesday October 20. I went to give Car∣dinal Pamphilio an account of the audience which I had had of his Holiness the Fryday preceding; but I found Card. Trivultio coming forth with him, and there was such a multitude about the entrance that I could not come neer the Master of his chamber to tell him that I desir'd to speak with his Eminence.

So I quitted this Poste, and went to entertaine Monsignor Sacrista with the relation, and I pray'd him, in case he found opportunity to speak to the Pope about our affair, to tell him plainly that our desires were that he would decide it, if his Ho∣linesse, could apply himself to examine it before hand with the care and study it deserv'd; but if he would not make such Examination with all due so∣lemnities, then we desir'd him not to let any new determination be made about it, as he had former∣ly given me hope; one or the other; rather the former then the latter; but the latter, if we can∣not obtain the former. He promis'd me he would do it, if he found opportunity; and coun∣sel'd me in the maean time, not to addresse to the Pope again till the Deputies whom I expected were arrived.

In the afternoon of the same day I went to see F. Ʋbaldino, who shew'd himself very quick and vigorous for a man of his age in a good long dis∣course which we had about this matter. As for the point of the Congregation which I sollicited, he told me that assuredly I must not expect to have any determination during this Papacy, though such a Congregation were granted us. That were it granted, it would be onely for forme, and out∣ward seemlinesse; but really to weary us, and con∣straine us by the length into which we should see all things drawn, to return without any thing done. And the reasons upon which he grounded this opinion, were, that the Pope was already very an∣cient, and would not be able to undergo the paines that that Discussion requir'd of him. That he was naturally very slow in all things. That he was very prudent in affairs, and that he would not care to engage in one wherein he knew himself not very well skill'd. The Father us'd the same words as the Pope did at my audience; viz. Il Papa non è Theologo, non è la sua professione; è Le∣gista. The Pope is not a Divine, Divinity is not his Profession, but Canon Law.

On Tuesday October 24. I met with M. Fernier, with whom I went to give a visite to F. le Maire the Jesuite. In our Discourse this Father main∣tain'd That the good natural qualities wherewith a man is borne, may be a motive to God to give him his grace for salvation, which he would not give to another that hath vicious ones. He main∣tain'd likewise that of three or foure Jewes alike dispos'd in themselves, whom I should exhort to embraice the faith, and whose conversion God e∣qually willed, and for the effecting thereof gave them the like graces, one might actually become a Christian, and the other actually reject the gra∣ces given them by God for the same intent. He offer'd to prove this out of S. Augustin, and carried us into their Library to shew us some pas∣sages in him; but all those which he shew'd us spoke nothing lesse then what he pretended. When I had made to those passages such answers as I con∣ceiv'd sutable, he reply'd, speaking of S. Augustin, Est meus & tuus; sed ne{que} tuus ne{que} meus. M. Fernier plainly reprov'd that speech as inconsist∣ent with the esteem which ought to be had of that great Saint, whose sentiments are too clear and well explicated to deserve such a censure; and F. le Maire seem'd willing to put it off, as grounding it upon all the worlds pretending him to be on their side, and yet believing that indeed he was neither for one nor other. He added also that his case was the same as 'tis with the H. Scripture, which Hereticks pretend is one their side as well as the Catholicks, and which needs to be explain'd, that it may be known how it is to be understood. As F. le Maire reconducted us, we found F. Annat before his Chamber; he invited us to come in, and there we discours'd together for some time very pleasingly and of things wholly indifferent. At our departure they accompani'd us with much civility as far as the door of their Church towards their Cloister, and M. Fernier and I heard Masse there.

I spent that afternoon in the Library of the Augustines, and transcribed thence the begining of a little compendious History de Auxiliis. The keeper of the Library began to intimate some fear lest he should be blam'd for letting me take the Copies of those manuscripts; so that I per∣ceiv'd I must not hope for any more to be shew∣ed me I perceiv'd also that if I had not already had the Copy of that Writing which I mention'd above sign'd by those ten Divines who compos'd the Congregation establisht by Clement VIII. for examining Molina's book, and who so fully de∣clar'd themselves against his errots in behalf of Ef∣fectual Grace and Gratuitous Predestination, this Library-keeper would not let me have taken it; but for that I had before transcrib'd it, he per∣mitted me to compare it exactly, which I did some dayes after.

The rest of this moneth I had but one more con∣siderable Occurrence, and that was in a visite which I made upon the last day to Cardinal Roma. I told him the newes which I had receiv'd of some ob∣struction in the journey of my Collegues in this deputation, and I gave him an account of the audience which I had of the Pope on the 17th day. The Cardinal answer'd, that there was no haste, that they would come time enough, that nothing would be done without full cognisance of the cause, that I ought not to doubt it; and though he did not think it necessary for the sal∣vation of every one to be fully inform'd of these matters in contest, yet it was very good to decide them. I told him of the comming of F. Mulard; and the manner of his pretended deputation. He answer'd me, that he had not yet seen F. Mulard; but is it possible, added he, that a man so emi∣nent and so esteem'd as M. Hallier, hath sent a Deputy as from the Faculty without having power to do it, and that a person ignorant and of a scan∣dalous and corrupt life as is that of this Cordelier? I assur'd him that M. Hallier had done so, and acquainted him with the occasion that some had taken to calumniate us at Rome, as if we intended to burn all the Bulls of the Popes by reason of the just Scruples made by the University about some Bulls and Decrees of Popes pass'd upon surprise and without cognisance of the cause; as also with that which some took to say that the Faculty had subscribed the condemnation of those Propositions, because that the plurality of voices had resolv'd to intervene in the cause of the Irish before the Par∣liament in reference to Discipline; though a great number of Doctors of the same Faculty had de∣clar'd contrary to the plurality, that they adher'd

to what the University had done against the said Irish. The Cardinal took all very well, and assur'd me again that he would take very great care that there might be no surprise here, and that truth might be the rule of all things.

I made a visite likewise to Cardinal Spada to ac∣quaint him with the retardment of our Deputies; to which he onely return'd these foure words, as he rose up, Questi viaggi sono longhi, Those jour∣neys are long.

The first visite which I made in November was to the Ambassador, to waite upon him to Chappel on All Saints day. The solemnity of the day, did not hinder him from asking me as he came forth of his Chamber, what newes of our depu∣ties. I told him the condition of their journey; and he reply'd that he believ'd the Pope would let all those problematical things alone so long as he liv'd. I answer'd the Ambassador that I fear∣ed so, and that the Pope had signified very much of such an inclination in an audience which I had of his Holiness during a small journey which he (the Ambassador) made to Tivoli, of which I should be glad to give him an account at his first conveni∣ence. Whereupon the Ambassador reply'd that we must see one another in one of the next ensuing dayes.

In the afternoon after Vespers were ended, I visited F. Mulard, who read a Letter to me which he had receiv'd from M. Hallier; the most remar∣kable thing that I perceived in it, was, that though two Doctors of the contrary party (as he call'd it) were set forth on their own accord to come to Rome, neverthelesse They (viz. who deputed F. Mullard) did not think fit to send others. I told F. Mulard that M. Hallier was mistaken in saying those two Doctors were set forth on their own ac∣cord. He answer'd me, that he had order to give out so upon all occasions, and to advertise M. Al∣bizzi thereof.

This discourse oblig'd me to make a visit on Fri∣day morning to M. Albizzi; I told him, that I had acquainted him at my first arrival at Rome that the Bishops whose Letters I had presented to the Pope intended to send other Doctors to sollicit the ef∣fect thereof joyntly with my self; and that those Doctors would arrive in the moneth of October; That that moneth was past, and the Doctors not yet arriv'd: but to assure him th•…•… had not spo∣ken it without being certain of w••at I said, I was come to advertise him that I had a letter from Ly∣ons of the 30th of that moneth, by which it was signified to me that they were set forth to continue their journey to Rome; That they had met with some obstruction in the way; but I hoped they would neverthelesse be at Rome within a little-time. M. Albizzi answer'd me roughly in these words; Vengano, o non vengano, al mese d' Octobre, di No∣vembre, di Gennaro, di Febraro; questo non importa. Let them come, or not come, either in October, Novem∣ber, January, or February, it matters not. We never said (continu'd he in Italian & with the same air) that we gave them till the moneth of October or November: The H. See is not resolv'd to receive any party in an affair of doctrine, as this is. If they are minded to say any thing, it will hear them, if it think good, tanquam aliquos e populo, (these were his words) They have no charge to come hither, they come of their own heads. I interrup∣ted him here, to tell him that they did not come of their own heads, but they were sent by the Bi∣shops. He reply'd, that what I said was not true, questo non è pur vero, and that he was as well in∣form'd thereof as my self. I answer'd him, that whosoever had told him the contrary was a lyar, è mendace. He maintain'd that he knew it full well, and that he had good intelligence for it. I reply'd, that whosoever gave it him, deceiv'd him. He answer'd, What if it were the Nuntio? I reply'd, that if it were the Nuntio, he had not said true; he must needs have been ill inform'd. Ho, (said he) I warrant he would speak true; Do you think that the Ministers of the H. See send false intelligence to it? And do you think (said I) when I have in my hands a Procuration drawn in good form, and the Nuntio saith I have not, that I do not see and am certain that the Nuntio is mistaken? But I (said M. Albizzi) will say that it is a false one. And besides, added he, suppose they have a procurati∣on from four Bishops, what is that against four∣score? I answer'd him, that one alone was suffi∣cient; and that it was sutable to the order of the Church and the interest of the H. See, to hear him, and see what he had to say for the service of the Church and the H. See. He reply'd, that those Bishops and all of us, as many as we were, should do well to obey the Bulls, and live in peace; That as often as any went about to attempt any thing against the H. See, there was mischief follow'd up∣on it; That in France they had offer'd to find fault with many things that are practis'd at Rome; that they talkt there of Reformation, and that they had set up a Reform'd Religion. I asked who had done all this? He answer'd me Dio benedetto, 'twas God. I reply'd, that he said true, because 'tis said in Scripture, Non est malum in civitate quod non fe∣cerit Dominus; but I askt him who had done it, because I had never read nor heard anywhere that the Bishops of France had fail'd in any thing of duty towards the H. See. He answer'd, that there was nothing seen daily in France but enterprises a∣gainst the H. See; that nothing was heard spoken of but the Liberties of the Gallicane Church, which were so many revolts against the Apostolical au∣thority; Qu' un tal Marca havesse fatto un librac∣cio il piu cattivo; That a certain Marca had made a kind of book, the most wicked that had been heard of, a long time. That indeed he since sung a palinodie palinodia, and for that reason was made a Bishop; That there came to Rome about four or five years ago one Bourgeois, (he meant M. Bour∣geois) with another nam'd Duchesne, as the De∣puties whom I expected would come hither upon their own private authority, to have the face to maintain heresies: But if he (Albizzi) could have been believ'd that Bourgeos sarebbe stato fatto prig∣gione, that Bourgeois should have been arrested and put in prison, for having had the boldnesse to de∣liver a Memorial to the Pope, in which there was Heresie: I durst not take notice of the extreme scorn wherewith he spoke of those so worthy per∣sons, for fear of falling into some unnecessary contest with him, from whence he might take ad∣vantage. But I answered him fairly, that all the things which he spoke of belong'd not to my affair,

that therefore I had nothing to say about them to him; but as for the Doctors whom I expected, I affirm'd to him that they were rightly and duly sent by many Bishops of France of great consideration and merit; That it imported the order of the Church, and the interest of the H. See to hear them; and as for those that had told him that they came upon their own account, they were either malici∣ous or ignorant of the matter. To this M. Albiz∣zi said, Hé, se non lo voglio credere, And what if I will not believe it? I answer'd him, that he was master of his own will, that he might believe or not believe all that he thought fit; but whether he believ'd it or no, what I spoke was not the lesse true for that; Sele Padrone della vostra Voglia & del vostro credere, mà credete lo ò non, non è men vero. M. Albizzi reply'd to me upon this by repeating several times the same words, Ese non lo voglio cre∣dere, e se non lo voglio credere, in so strange a man∣ner and tone, that being scarce able to forbear laughing, I was oblig'd to rise up to end this con∣ference, and he reconducted me, muttering all the way, and I smiling at his answers and deportment.

When I had quitted him, I pass'd by the lodg∣ing of M. Fernier, whom I found at his gate, and he told me as a new thing, that M. Aveline had ac∣quainted him with all that F. Mulard had shew'd me in M. Hallier's Letter upon All-Saints day. And he further added, that M. Hallier had again sent to him to comport himself at Rome as De∣puty from the Faculty, to take courage, and he should not be disown'd; and that F. Mulard talkt of nothing else upon the Piazza of Spain with all the French, with whom he was often seen walking there.

In the afternoon I went to accompany the Am∣bassador to a Divinity-Act, which was dedicated to him in the Covent of the Barefooted Carmelites of our Lady de la Victoire. The most remarkable thing in that Act was this Thesis, Gracia efficax est incompossiibilis cum discensu, (which alone summari∣ly comprized all our Sentiments) against which F. du Plantet a Minime Professor of Divinity, a la Trinité du mont, next whom F. Annat sat, disputed the third and last of the whole Act, and did it though with great zeal sat, very pitifully.

At the end of the Act I waited upon the Ambas∣sador home. As we enter'd into his Chamber, he told me that F. Mulard had said the day before, that he was a Jansenist, and that I reported it; and that to clear himself from that Reproach, he pre∣sently sent for the Abbot de Loiac to be a witness, that all the Interest which he took in this affair, was to procure the Pope to grant the Parties the Audience or Congregation which was desired of him (to the end he might pronounce such a decisi∣on as might restore Peace in the Church of France in reference to these matters) by representing to his Holiness the great disposition there was in the King and all his Subjects to hear his voice and obey it; but he had found the Pope always very averse from it. That he knew not whether besides the principal reason that might divert the Pope from it, because he was none of the most vers'd in these matters, and was too old to apply himself to them, he had not some fear of being at some expence in causing Learned me to come to Rome; as also lest when those persons saw themselves as∣sembled together, they might think of going fur∣ther, and meddle with other matters; or at lest it might prove the beginning of a Council, &c. I told the Ambassador that none of this was to be fear'd; and having given him my reasons, I pro∣pos'd to him the Expedients to beseech the Pope to give Commission to a Congregation calmly to examine things, and give him an account in one half hour, of all that were done in it in a month, which I confirmed by the example of Clement VIII. who was not personally present in the first Con∣gregations held under his Papacy, The Ambassa∣dor said, that he was of the opinion to get the Cardinals St. Clement and Lugo to be of it. And in fine, when my Companions were come, we should consult with him by what means to get the Pope to condescend, that some order or other might be taken therein. In this Entertainment I gave the Ambassador an account of what I have above related concerning the audience which I had of the Pope October 17. The Ambassador likewise told me, that the Pope would be more pliant when he saw more persons appear.

On Sunday Novemb. 5. afternoon, I went to tell Cardinal Ginetti, what I had told Cardinal Barberin the day before, and others, concerning the Journey of our Deputies. He answer'd me, That their delay would produce no hurt; that they would come time enough, that he should receive them with joy; that he should see them with a willing heart, and do his utmost for their sa∣tisfaction, and that of the Prelates who sent them.

On Tuesday Novemb. 7. I visited Cardinal Ce∣chini for the same purpose, whom I found that day more at leisure to hear me then formerly. I re∣membred him of the audience which he had given me about the affair for which I came to Rome, and of his scruple that we were not Parties, and the Pope might make such Declarations as he would touching the Doctrine of Faith without hearing any persons. After which I told him, that that might be true, speaking generally, but in this cause we were truly Parties. That we found that the Doctrine which we held concerning Grace, & which we pretended to be that of the Church too, was involv'd in certain ambiguous Propositions, capable also of another sense which is heretical. That we perceiv'd that under Pretext of that Heretical Sense, they who themselves fraim'd the Propositi∣ons, endeavoured to obtain a Censure of them, that they might apply the same afterwards not to the Heretical Sense which we held not, but to the Catholick which we hold, and to which these Con∣trivers well know they may be extended: so that though they impute not those Propositions to us, yet we saw well that they aim'd at us, and that we had as much ground to interess our selves therein, as a man accus'd of a Crime, not by being nam'd, but being describ'd by the colour of his Liveries, would have to defend himself from such crime, though his name were not openly mentioned. Cardinal Cechini answet'd, That as for himself, it was not necessary to speak to him di questa robba of those things, but I must advertise M. Albizzi of them, whose office it was to take care thereof. I reply'd, That I had inform'd M. Albizzi of the same, but I was oblig,d also to inform his Emi∣nence

thereof, as I had likewise done the Pope himself. As I was proceeding further, the Car∣dinal made shew of going to rise up from his seat, and therefore I was oblig'd to rise from mine; which when I had done, I told him that the Con∣gregation whose Erection I came to sollicite con∣jointly with other Doctors that were shortly to arrive at Rome, was very just and very important for Truth, the Peace of the Church of France, the Honour of the Holy See, and the preservation of its authority. The Cardinal answer'd, that I must not doubt, but the Pope would have all ima∣ginable care of an affair of that quality.

In the afternoon I lighted upon a book at a Book-sellers Shop, intitled Gemma sententiarum S. P. Augustini de Auxiliis, selectarum ex omnibus tomis & libris ipsius Patris Augustini a fratre Nico∣lao de Gracchis Romano, Ordinis Eremitarum S. Au∣gustin. Mag. & Doct. in S. T. & J. Ʋ. Pro∣fessor. Ad sanctiss. Dominum nostrum Ʋrbanum VIII. P. M. Romae apud Andream Pheum. MDCXXVI. superiorum permissu. I bought seve∣ral of those Books, though it was not of the most commendable for it self, but because in the few sentences therein extracted in very few words out of S. Augustin, there were a good number which suted with the Catholick sense of which the Propositions were capable, and having been dedi∣cated to Ʋrban VIII, and printed with permission of superiours in the year 1626. and ever since publickly expos'd to sale in Rome till the year 1651. without any complaint having been made thereof, there was great apparence, that neither Clement VIII, nor Paul V, had impos'd perpetual silence upon the matter de auxiliis, as the Pope and many besides him endeavoured to perswade me.

On Thursday morning I went to visit Cardinal Ʋrsin. I shew'd him our Latin Manifesto, and gave him an account how our inducement to pro∣cure the impression of it, was to let the whole Church now the Catholick senses which we main∣tain'd in the matter of the five Propositions, and which oblig'd us to endeavour to hinder their con∣demnation, for fear those senses might be involv'd in the same, and it might be extended and applyed thereunto by the very Contrivers of the said Philoso∣phical Discourse which we had to this purpose, the Cardinal acknowledg'd that the Jesuites had strangly corrupted Divinity, and amongst other examples that he alledg'd thereof, he mention'd two Jesuite Authors, nam'd Pelissarius and Amicus, who taught, That one might kill a man that was ready to slander him, though he were a Religious, or Monk, perhaps not by giving him a wound with a Sword or Pistol, but by a way that seem'd to them more gentle and moderate, namely by starving him per subtractionem ciborum. He told me also, that the Jesuites offer'd to undertake the defence of those Authors of their Society before the Con∣gregation of the Index, whereof he was a mem∣ber, but that they were condemned there. At the end of this Conference, he pray'd me, when I should have any other Books Latin or Italian, touching the matters which were the subject of our Contestations with those Fathers, to lend the same to him to read.

On Sunday Novemb. 12. I was at a Divinity Act held at the Augustines, who invited me thi∣ther. There I saw answer and dispute well a∣mongst others F. Alvarez a Fryer of the Order of the Dominicans, and Professor in Divinity at la Minerve; The names of others I do not re∣member.

On Tuesday November 14. I went to the Am∣bassadors whilst he was hearing Mass. I had heard it before. Cardinal Barberin arriv'd at the same time, and I went with him into the Ambassadors Chamber, expecting till Mass were ended, but it was then but beginning. The Discourse I had with the Cardinal in the interim, was only concern∣ing the Book of Frequent Communion, and the purity wherewith it behoveth to approach that ho∣ly Table. When the Ambassador came to us, he saluted him very pleasantly, threatning to tell F. Mulard, that he had found him with me: which signified, that there needed no more to make his Eminence pass for a Jansenist in the opinion of that Cordelier.

I dined that day with the Ambassador, who af∣ter many several discourses of Moral and Christian matters as well during Dinner as after, told me, that he lately saw in F. Mulards hands a Letter signed by M. Pereyret, and many other Doctors touching the matters in contest. This gave me occasion to reiterate to him the request which I had formerly made to him for a sight of M. Halliers, whereof he had given me hope; and also to be∣seech him to let me see this new one if he could; assuring him that on my part I had nothing that I would keep secret, but contrarily should be al∣ways▪ ready to produce all to the publick light, and particularly to such as might find themselves in∣terested therein. But I could never get a Copy, or so much as a sight of those Letters either by this means or otherwise.

On Wednesday Novem. 15. afternoon I went to Cardinal Barberin. I found F. Mulard coming out thence with a Letter, and a written paper which he held in his hand. I pray'd him to let me see that Paper; he refused to do it, but yet conde∣scended so far as to open it. It was very fairly written, and contain'd four pages. I cast my eye upon the Title, and there read these words, An sit•• sopienda quae jam fervet Jansenistarum contro∣versia, imposito utrique parti silentio, which was a sufficient Item to me, having gotten a Copy of it afterwards, that this man was made use of to distribute and impart here and there such kind of Writings which were works of darkness, wholly fill'd with calumnies and falsities, as well as that of F. Morel. F. Mulard told me, that he was going to carry that which he had in his hand to Cardinal Spada, with intent, after he had read it, to bring it again to Cardinal Barberin.

I recovered that Writing afterwards, as I shall relate in its due place; but I shall here set down what I found it to contain.

The design of those who caus'd it to be dispers'd, was to show, that it behoved not to impose silence to the two parties, but to condemn Jansenius. They prov'd it; 1. because said they, Jansenius was alrea∣dy condemned by the Bull of Ʋrban, which de∣clares, that he renews the Doctrine of Bavis. It hath been seen in several places of this Journal

even by the acknowledgement of Cardinal Barbe∣rin, that there is nothing more false then this pretension; the said Bull being but provisional.

2. Because if Silence were impos'd, it would be no longer lawfull to say that the Commandements are possible, and that the H. Spirit may be resisted. But this is ridiculous too, it being alwayes lawfull to utter such truths as are certain, and not conte∣sted by any person.

3. Because the Church was already. engag'd to find errors in Jansenius. Quia jam Ecclesia oppig∣norata est, cùm definierit multas ex Jansenianis Pro∣positionibus esse damnatas & damnabiles; & proinde hujus controversiae materia non est amplius indifferens. It appears hence, that the principal artifice of the Jesuits hath alwayes been to engage the Pope and the Bishops to make ambiguous Decrees, and af∣terwards to drive them further then they desir'd at first, by supposing that it is a thing decided. They obtain'd at first a little Decree against Jansenius; then they engag'd Pope Ʋrban VIII. to make a provisional Bull, into which they procur'd ambi∣guous words to be slipt. By favour of the ambi∣guity of which provisional Bull, themselves have made a Doctrinal Bull of it; and at length have be∣gun to seek for errors in Jansenius, because as they pretend, the H. See hath affirmed there were some in his book.

4. Because those Propositions were maintain'd in France; which is very false; the Propositions having been fram'd by themselves, and no person there having ever maintain'n them, saving so far as they may be reduc'd to the sense of Effectual Grace; which is not to maintain them; but to maintain Ef∣fectual Grace.

5. Because it was meet not to let passe the oc∣casions of confirming to the H. See the possession of defining controversies touching Faith. Expedit non praetermitti opportunas occasiones hujus possessio∣nis confirmandae. And that this occasion was the more favourable, for that the King was ready to cause obedience to be given to the Pope, and the Principal persons of the Parliament had likewise declar'd that his Decision should be obey'd. It is not improbable but this reason hath been conside∣red as much or more then the rest.

Lastly, to take away all scruples, they main∣tain'd that there was nothing in this controversie that had reference to the controversie de Auxiliis. Hanc esse causam Thomistarum & Jesuitarum, qui dicunt, errant toto coelo. Nihil proponitur Summo Pontifici, de quo fuerit contentio inter illos duos Or∣dines, nihil quod non sit inter ambas familias summo consensu constitutum. We shall see in its due place how farr the Dominicans were from this thought.

When I had quitted F. Mulard, I went up to Cardinal Barberin; but because he had many au∣diences to give, and I had not much to say to him, I continu'd with him but a moment. After which I went to visit F. Delbene, who told me he believ'd there would be erected a full and solemn Congre∣gation, and that when he gave me the advertise∣ment which he did from Cardinal Barberin, it was out of the affection which his Eminence had for me; and that he had also render'd his Eminence very advantagious testimonies of my deportment and discourse with him in all the conferences that we had had together.

Yet it is certain that those charitable advertise∣ments gave occasion to the Jesuits to spread the ru∣mor in many parts of Rome, that I was already be∣come suspected by the Inquisition: which rumor seem'd to me so unreasonable and importune, that I was sometimes in the mind to make a free and au∣thentick complaint thereof to those Officers; but persons more intelligent then my self in the genius of the Country, whom I acquainted with that thought, counsell'd me not to do any thing about it, but to lift my self above such false reports.

On Thursday after noon I return'd to Cardinal Barberin; and finding that he was gone abroad, I went up to the chamber of M. Holstenius. I found him with a book in his hands which the Pope had given him a few dayes before at an audience which he had of him, wherein he told me, his Ho∣linesse spoke very advantagiously of me, and that he was well pleas'd therewith. As for the Five Propositions, he pray'd me not to take it ill, if he freely told me his thoughts of them; which were; that he wonder'd that we would maintain the same absolutely because of the Catholick sense which they might admit, notwithstanding the Heretical inherent in them; and he spoke as if our intenti∣on were not draw out of each of those Proposi∣tions a clear and plain Proposition; expressing in evident and unsuspected terms the sentiments we had upon each. I answer'd him, that he had rea∣son to say that it ought to be so done, and assur'd him that it was our intention. I told him, that it behooved to unravell and put into the fire those Propositions, and of each to make two, whereof one to contain explicitly the Catholick sense which we held, the other the Heretical, which was wor∣thy to be condemned; and then to apply to each of those Propositions so express'd and exempted from all ambiguity and obscurity the judgement which it deserved. I told him that if he would take the pains to read the book of Victorious Grace, and our Latin Manifesto, he should find that we had no other aim then what I had declar'd to him. He answer'd me, that he would willingly see them, and upon occasion he fell to speak of the book in∣titul'd De Ecclesia praesentis temporis, which he ac∣counted highly of. I agreed with him as to the goodnesse of the book so farr as it pretended to prove the unity and perpetuity of the Church, and as to the stile and manner of expression: but as for the false suppositions which it made in attribu∣ting to us such opinions as we own'd not, there∣by to take occasion to impugne them, I told him that Author was a falsifier and a wicked person. M. Holstenius reply'd as if we were much too blame then, that we did not discover those falsities, and complain of those calumnies; and as if that silence had been an effect of the difficulty we had to ma∣nifest our sentiments. I answer'd him, that we desir'd nothing more cordially then that they were known by all the world for such as they are; that we wisht they were written with letters as visible as the Sun-beams; that in occasions that seem'd worth it, we complain'd of the impostures and ac∣cusations invented to blacken us; but we had not so many hands, nor so much authority and friends as the Jesuites, to divulge our books throughout Rome, where those Fathers disperst theirs. We ended this conference with a new assurance that he

gave me, more positive and indubitable then for∣merly, that the Pope would not make any new determination; telling me that we ought to com∣ply with that inclination of his Holinesse, and ought not to presse the H. See further to take part in those contests, and become engag'd in the toiles and cares that the discussion of the same requi∣red.

The next day Novemb. 17. I went to carry our Latin Manifesto to M. Holstenius, and not the book of Victorious Grace, because I had it not; but I directed him for it to Cardinal Barberin's Library, where I believ'd it was. After which I went to see the Father Commissary of the H. Office, but find∣ding only his Companion, who intreated me to shew him our Latin Manifesto, I discours'd with him at the present very copiously, and painted out to him the black malice of those who fram'd those miserable Propositions.

On the 20th I went to deliver the Ambassador a Letter which I had receiv'd for him. He told me, that he had lately seen another from M. Hallier to a person of eminent rank, in which he said that he was not so averse from our sentiments; but that which animated him against us was our manner of obtruding them, which, as this Doctor suggested, imply'd that we held the Church had been in an er∣ror, which was a shamefull calumnie.

On Tuesday 21. I carryed to M. Holstenius the Latin explication of the Propositions made in July 1649. so soon as M. Cornet first set them afoot, to expose them to the Censure of the Faculty.

Wednesday 22. I happened to meet with one of the most intelligent Divines of Rome, as well for his skill in doctrine, as in the practices of those that superintend in it; he told me that he would not advise us to seek to get a conference with the Jesu∣ites, in regard of their great credit, and because it was a thing that had been formerly done unsuc∣cessefully. I answer'd, that Truth was more pow∣erfull then they, and if it were once manifested, (as I hop'd it would be if we could obtain a regular conference with them) it might overthrow them. He reply'd, that it were good to stay till one came that understood it well, and knew how to direct the blow and strike home, before it were possible for them to see it, and provide to ward it off. I also met with the Father Procurator of S. Marcel, who told me that there was talk of forming a Con∣gregation about our affair, and that he hop'd to be a member of it. In the afternoon I mer at S. Ceci∣lia F. Malgoirés and F. Loyseau an Augustine and Doctor of our Faculty, who overtook me both to∣gether. F. Malgoirés told me, that the Abbot of Comblon inform'd him, that being on Sunday last in the presence chamber of the Pope, he heard F. Mulard say to the Master of his Holinesses cham∣chamber, these very words, Piaccia a vostra Sig∣noria illustrissima farmi havere udienza. Son quà diputato dalla Facoltà della Sorbona per quell' affare contra Jansenio. I intreat your most illustrious Lord∣ship to help me to have audience. I am delegated hi∣ther by the Faculty of Sorbon, about the affair against Jansenius. F. Malgoirés profess'd himself very much offended at it, and propounded an expedient to me to hinder it; and that was, for all of us that were Doctors at Rome to go together and complain of it to the Ambassador. M. Fernier intervening, profess'd that he was more displeas'd at it then I. But they did not agree that we should go to the Ambassador about it. When I had quitted them, within two or three steps I met with F. Mulard, & told him I came newly from some people that were very much incens'd against him. He ask'd me who? I did not name the persons, but told him it was because he term'd himself Deputy from the Facul∣ty, though he was not. He answer'd, They are sots and fools who offer to gainsay it; the Pope shall be the Judge; his Holinesse owns me for such; the Cardinals hear me in that quality; I care little for those that are not pleas'd with it. When he parted from me, he lighted upon F. Loyseau, who came and told me afterwards, that F. Mulard quarrell'd with him, and charg'd him with having told me what I have above mention'd.

I had receiv'd a new Letter which oblig'd me to goe to Cardinal. Barberin, and signifie to him that my LL. the Bishops, by whose order I was at Rome, were very joyfull to understand that his Eminence did not approve the bad use which the Jesuites made of the Bull of Ʋrban 8. his Uncle, by ex∣tending it, as they did, to the absolute and decisive condemnation of the sentiments which those Fa∣thers impugned. I visited him on Thursday the 13. in the afternoon for that purpose; and he told me, that he could not approve the proceeding of those Fathers in this respect, and never had approv'd it. Upon my reading a congratulation to his Emi∣nence, that those Prelates were resolv'd not to consider that Bull but as provisional, for this rea∣son, that should they take it otherwise, they should have very great ground to complain of it, particu∣larly, for that the terms of the Bull taken in the ri∣gor, seem'd to forbid them to speak of the matter of Grace even incidently, though it be not only a right inseparable from their profession, but also an essential obligation, from which neither themselves nor others can dispense with them, to instruct the people committed to their charge, solidly thereof; The Cardinal reply'd, that indeed the said Bull was not to be extended so farr. Then I complain'd to his Eminence of the Quality that F. Mulard took upon him at Rome; of M. Hallier's unheard-of audacity in giving it him; that the same Doctor writ injuriously and calumniously against us to se∣veral persons, and particularly to M. Albizzi; of the secret way that these things were receiv'd, and of the difficulty for us to defend and justifie our selves from them, whilst they remain'd in that secrecy. But the Cardinal seem'd this day more dispos'd to excuse the things whereof I complain'd, then to receive the complaints which I made to him. At length we fell upon the Congregation which I su'd for, and he told me the H. See was not very inclinable to grant it. I answer'd, that yet it was a thing highly necessary, contests being come to such a pitch, that it behooved for the sake of Peace and Truth to examine who were in the wrong, both being concern'd in it; that if the sentiments which we defended were not true, I wisht we were convinc'd the next day by a good condemnation; but on the contrary, if those of the Jesuites deserv'd it, they ought to wish it too as well as we; that for a little mortification which the condemned party would receive at first, for having been too eager in holding sentiments con∣trary

to the truth, there would in the sequel arrive both to the one side and the other infinite advan∣tages, considerable and important, to countervail the same; which being well weigh'd and examin'd by the H. See, it would assuredly finde that it is oblig'd in justice to take such pains as are necessary to procure so eminent a Benefit to its Children, and consequently to establish the Congregation which is esteemed so necessary for that effect. The Car∣dinal desir'd me at the end of this audience to re∣turn again to him on Saturday following in the af∣ternoon, with M. de Balagni a French Gentleman of great worth, whom I had mention'd to him, that we might go abroad to take the air, or repair to his Library, according as to the time should per∣mit.

On Saturday the 25th. as I was going according∣ly with the said M. de Balagni to wait upon the Cardinal Barberin, I receiv'd very sad newes, but, thanks be to God, it prov'd untrue. It was, that the Deputies whom I waited for, were taken at Sea by the Pirates. M. de Valeran Master of the French Couriers to Rome came purposely to tell it me, with all the circumspection and condolence accustomed in such cases, as having receiv'd the same from Florence, and esteeming it true, though not altogether certain. I was not dismay'd at it, and it did not hinder me from going to Cardinal Barberin, and spending the rest of the day with him and M. de Balagni in entertainments upon indiffe∣rent matters.

I was blam'd the next day for having been so cold and negligent after the receipt of the above∣mention'd newes; and for not going the same day, which was that on which Letters are dispatcht from all Italy, to advertise the Ambassador of it, and beseech him to write by that Poste to Con∣stantinople for the procuring of my Collegues their liberty, or at least some comfort in their captivi∣ty. But I clear'd my self, by alledging that I did not judge M. de Valeran's intelligence very true; and that I conceiv'd it was fitting to be sure of the truth, before I took the allarm and communica∣ted it to the Ambassador. And accordingly I found that I had taken the best course; for I re∣ceiv'd Letters from them on Sunday the 26th. in the afternoon, by which I understood not only that M. de Valeran's newes could not be true, but also that they would probably be at Rome within a very few dayes; and so they were, as I shall relate in the following Chapter: but I shall first observe here two or three things which come into my mind, and whereof I have made no mention in my Notes of this time.

The first is, that hapning occasionally since my return to Rome to be in the Profess'd House of the Jesuites under the Cloister or Gallery which is at the entrance, there pass'd by one of those Fa∣thers whose hand was very white; and when he was gone, my friend that was with me, a Roman Citizen, told me it was F. Santarel. This put me in mind of his book, and made me desirous to buy it if it were to be sold. At my comming away from the Jesuits, I went purposely towards the Quarter of Pasquin where are the most Book-sel∣lers, and the first of whom I inquir'd for it, sold it me at a very ordinary price. I admir'd that that book was so commonly to be had at Rome af∣ter having been censured by all the Universities of France with so unanimous and universal consent; and it containing such pernicious doctrine, that the Author wanting more solid foundations for it, was forc'd to corrupt the H. Scripture so openly, that he retrencht a Negative particle out of the sa∣cred Text, to make it speak quite the contrary to what it speaks of it self. 'Tis in that passage where S. Paul speaking of the Spiritual power which Jesus Christ gave to his Apostles for the Edification of the Faithfull, he saith they recei∣ved it ad aedificationem, & non in destructionem; For their edification and instruction, and not for their destruction and ruine. But this Jesuite on the con∣trary applying the said passage to the pretended Temporal power of the Pope over Monarchies, to make it beleev'd that God hath given it to him as well to ruine and overturn them, as to e∣difie them; he takes the Non out of the place; and cites it thus; Ad aedificationem & in destructionem. Notwithstanding all which, I found that the book was st•…•…l in great applause and free sale at Rome.

The second thing; which I remember, but did not set down, was, that in my visites to Cardinal Spa∣da, I us'd one argument which I conceiv'd would have been most prevalent at Rome. I told him, that one way to fix in the minds of the world a great opinion of the Equity of the H. See, would be to grant us the equitable things which we requested, and to make a Decision favorable to our cause, in case they found that that we defended the truth. Because by that meanes, pronouncing in favour of persons which had been represented very su∣spected and odious to them, and had no sup∣port in the world but their learning and virtue. against others that had a very great credit, and were recommended by all the Princes of Europe, and openly profes'd an absolute dependance on the Pope, every body would be oblig'd to acknow∣ledge that the H. See had no other rule in its De∣cision but Truth it self. I added further that should it consider onely the interests it self hath to keep within their duty those persons that were the most dependant on it, and boasted them∣selves the most devoted to it, it ought in this occa∣sion to humble the Authors of those Propositions and of that whole Designe; because indeed they had forgotten the respect and fidelity which they ought to preserve towards it, forasmuch as they had fram'd the same Propositions so capable of e∣quivocatious, and full of ambiguities, onely to circumvent the H. See and engage it in the scan∣dalous protection of their pernicious doctrine and their vaine reputation which they saw they could no longer uphold but by sacrificing that of the H. See for that end. I told him also, that they would find the truth and sincerity of the submis∣sion and respect which the said persons pretended for the H. See, when it was not favorable to them. The Cardinal heard this discourse (which I renew'd and urg'd to him several times) as he heard all the rest which I said to him, without answering any thing in particular. I represent∣ed the same also upon occasion to others, but more or lesse largely according as it was expedi∣ent.

The third and last thing which I have to adde

here, of all that were observable during the six months that I spent alone at Rome in giving the Pope and his Ministers the first adviso's of this great affaire, concernes another which hath almost no affinity with it, but yet is very considerable in it self. It is touching the violent persecutions which the Jesuites have practis'd for this long time against a learned and pious Bishop of America, who made a representation of them to the Pope in a letter written to his Holinesse in the beginning of the year 1649. M. Cosimo Ricciardi gave me a Copy of it a little after my returning to Rome, and in many of the visites which I made to him fre∣quently and familiarly, he alwayes mention'd it with just indgnation. He got the Copy of it from that Bishops Agent who brought it to Rome and de∣liver'd it to the Pope. He had a great desire to have it printed, that all the world might be parta∣kers of it, and he signifi'd seeveral times that he had given it upon that designe to other persons be∣sides me. But not knowing what those other per∣sons may have done▪ I shall venture to put it a∣mong the first pieces of the Collection annex'd to this Journal, to the end it may come to the know∣ledge of the publick, and admonish all the world what is to be fear'd from the violences of the Je∣suites and their strange obstinacy in invading the sa∣cred rights of the Episcopal Office, and upholding themselves by all sort of practices in their sacrilegi∣ous usurpations.

The ensuing title was not upon the said Letter when the Agent gave it to Signor Cosimo, but him∣self out of the satisfaction which he had after he had read it, thus endors'd it: Natalibus, doctri∣na, virtute verè Christiana Clarissimi & Illustris∣simi Viri Domini Joannis de Palafox & Mendoza Hispani, & in America Episcopi Angelorum po∣puli, ac Consiliis Indiarum Decani, Epistola san∣ctissima, gravissima, Ad summum Pontificem Inno∣centium X. de Jesuitarum societate extinguenda vel strictè reformanda ob venerabilis Ecclesiae bo∣num.

CHAP. XIV.

The Arrival of our Deputies on De∣cemb. 5. The visites which we made together till the end of the same moneth.

THE day so advantageous and comfortable to me by the arrival of my Collegues was December 5. about two a clock afternoon. They were three, namely M. Brousse Canon of S. Ho∣norè, M. de Lalane Abbot of Valcroissant, Doctors of Paris; and M. Angran Licentiate. I went to Ponté-molle to meet them with some friends who pleas'd to accompany me thither. The rest of the day after dinner, was spent in receiving some vi∣sits of other friends who came to congratulate their safe arrival, with the more joy, in regard of the ru∣mor of their detention.

On Wednesday the 6. we went in the morning ad Limina Apostolica to S. Peter, to give thanks to God for his benedection vouchsaf'd to their jour∣ney; and we return'd by the Church of S. Au∣gustin, there to redouble our thanksgiving. In the afternoon we went to see the Ambassador, who re∣ceiv'd us with great expressions of esteem and cour∣tesie, & seeing these Gentleman still in their riding habits, he offer'd us his coaches and all other assist∣ances wherewith he could supply us. Then we went to see M. Gueffier, and some other friends, and as we were in the course of our visits we turn'd in at the Church of S. Lewis, to put up our prayers there.

On Thursday the 7. I went to accompany Cardi∣nal Barberin to Monte Cavallo. The Archbishop of Beneventum, the Abbot della pace, and two other persons were in his Coach with me. I ad∣vertis'd his Eminence of the arrival of our Depu∣ties, and entertain'd him upon the way with the Sermons which M. Brousse was oblig'd to make at Die, of which I shall speak hereafter. In the afternoon my Collegues and I went to visit other friends.

On Sunday the 10. after I had waited upon the Ambassador to Chappel, I met the Cordelier who made the sermon at S. Lewis that year. He told me, F. Mulard had taken his companion by the throat in the Cloister, and by his menaces constrain'd a∣nother Cordelier nam'd F. Pacifique, to retire to the Ambassador's, as to a place of refuge; that he was confederated against them with the Spanish Cordeliers; and in brief, caused a great deal of stirre and trouble in the Covent. In the afternoon I met one of the Ambassador's Secretaires, who being askt concerning the Cordelier that was re∣ported to have taken Sanctuary there, he told me There din'd one there that day, but he did not know whether he were absolutly retreated thi∣ther.

On Tuesday the 12. we went to visite the Am∣bassador and entertain him more at leisure then we could do at the arrival of my Collegues. He was coming forth as we were entering in, and desir'd us to excuse him for that time; referring us to Thursday.

On Wednesday the 13. we accompani'd him to the ceremony of S. Lucia, which is perform'd every year in the Church of S. John de Lateran, in memory of Henry IV. of glorious memory bene∣factor to that Church, and in the afternoon we went to see the Vatican Library. As I return'd I visited a person well seen in the affaires of the H. Office, who told me that Cardinal Lugo complain'd there one day, that he had receiv'd Intelligence that the Bull of Paul V. against the Jesuites was going to be printed in France; and that it was re∣solv'd thereupon that the Nuntio should be desired to take care that the said Impression were not made. He accqainted me also with a very secret and important Adviso; namely that the Emperor, the King of France, and the King of Spaine had lately upon the Jesuites importunity written to the Pope, to demand the formal condemnation of the five Propositions, because they occasion'd disturbance in their Dominions. That presently after the arrival of our Doctors the Pope was ad∣vertis'd of it. That it was debated on Wednesday at la Minerve, and on Thursday before the Pope what was to be done upon our request for the erecti∣on

of a Congregation, and it was resolv'd to do nothing at all, but to hold us in expectation, to treat us with civility, to defer and put off from time to time all resolutions upon our sute, and in fine to weary us, and oblige us to resolve of our own accord to return without doing any thing. He advertis'd me also that there would be spies upon all our actions, and that we must alwayes remember to speak in the name of the Bi∣shops that sent us: Which indeed was otherwise our intention.

This intelligence being given me upon condition of secrecy, I could not acquaint my Collegues, nor indeed was it otherwise fitting, being such as might have cast them into dispaire of any good issue, should they have known that there was a resolution taken to grant them nothing of what they requested, but to pay them with formal civi∣lities. But for my own part, God gave me the grace not to be discourag'd at all these difficul∣ties, but to maintaine my self still with hope, that we might so effectually represent the necessity of establishing such a Congregation as we requir'd that at length we might obtain it by our perseve∣rance.

On Thursday we repair'd to the Ambassa∣dor, and found him yet in bed; After we had largely layd open to him the purposes and order we had to move the Pope for the said Con∣gregation; as also the maliciousnesse wherewith those five Propositions had been contri••'d for the calumniating and disparaging of the true disciples and defenders of S. Augustin's doctrine; his conclusi∣on was, that he counsell'd us to act with as much mildness and modesty, as he knew we understood to be requsite; and for any thing in his power, he would contribute it to obtain the Examen, and Congregation which we su'd for; but he found the Pope very far from the inclination to grant the same.

We went on Fryday to see the master of the Pope's Chamber and know of him when we might be admitted to the audience of his Holinesse. He desir'd one of us to take the pains to repair to him within a few dayes, and then he would satisfy our question.

We intended to visite all the sacred Colledge af∣ter we had saluted the Pope; but in the mean time we thought fit to visite the Cardinals of the French Faction, as we had done the Ambassador. Wherefore we visited the Cardinals Barberin and Ʋrsin. The latter first gave us audience on Fryday Decemb. 15. Assoon as he saw us, he shew'd us the book of Jansenius de S. Augustino &c. pessimè meritus. We spoke of it to him as of an i••famous Libel, and nothing but a heap of falsities and impo∣stures; which would have been easy for us to prove, because in realty it was such. One a∣mongst the rest I shall take notice of here by the way to shew how the boldest lyes, and most ar∣tifical impostures sometimes destroy one another. For at the same time that they imputed to the Bi∣shop of Ipre the second Proposition, which is, That in the state of corrupted nature a man never resist∣eth internal grace; they attribute to him in that libel with no lesse falsity, an Error wholy contrary, viz. That sinners resist divine Grace, through an impossibility not to resist it. This is the second of the Propositions which they there charge upon Jan∣senius, Peccatores omnes qui divinae gratiae resistunt, illi resistere ex impossibilitate assentiendi, quam ha∣bet similiter adjunctam status in quo tunc reperiuntur quando resistunt. But in stead of noting to Car∣dinal Ʋrsin particularly any of the Calumnies of that book, we contented our selves to tell him in general; that we had no more design to complain of that then of many others the same nature which were daily printed; because all the commission which we had receiv'd from the Bishops who sent us, was onely to advertise the Pope of the Dis-inge∣nuity wherewith the Equivocal Propositions pre∣sented to him were fram'd, to represent to him what danger there was lest the holy truths inclu∣ded in those Propositions might receive some wrong, if the said Propositions were absolutely censur'd because of the Heretical senses whereof they were also capable, without having first se∣parated and distinguisht the different senses which they may admit, and to beseech him not to suffer the H. See to be circumvented, nor Truth to be oppressed in this cause, but to provide both for the one and the other by establishing a solemn Congregation in which the whole affair might be discuss'd with care, and the parties heard vi∣vâ voce and by writing touching the matter of the Propositions, before his Holiness made any decisi∣on thereof. The Cardinal apprehended all this ve∣ry equitable, and askt whether there were not a Congregation establisht already. I answer'd him that we had understood so, and that we knew at least four Cardinals that were designed to be of it. He askt who they were; I named them to him viz: Roma, Spada, Ginetti, and Cechini. He said he believ'd there would be Divines joyn'd with them. I answer'd that I had heard some nam'd. Hereupon he nam'd to me the Father Procurator of S. Marcel and F. Aversa, as it were to aske me whether they were not the per∣sons whom I had nam'd. I told him, they were. It being late, and we disposing our selves to take leave of his Eminence, he told us that for his own part he wisht the affair were terminated in the manner we desir'd, and if he could do any thing in it, he offer'd us his service and his re∣commendation.

That little book of Jansenius pessimè meritus, was in great vogue at Rome, and it had been distribu∣ted to abundance of people. For going that mor∣ning to la Minerve, one of their Eminent Fathers spoke to me about it, and told me, we must have a care of it, for it would produce very evil effects. But I answer'd him, that that was not our businesse at all; that if Jansenius had ven∣ted the Propositions which that book imputed to him, they might condemn him if they would, we were not concern'd; that we were at Rome onely to obtaine of the Pope a solemn Congre∣gation for examining the affair of the five Pro∣positions before the Pope made any decision up∣on them: Which this Dominican was well pleas∣ed with, and that we declar'd our selves openly in this manner and took no part in the defence of Jansenius.

On Saturday the 16. I was in the Pope's pre∣sence-Chamber, and spoke with his Maistre de Chambre something more particularly touching

the subject of my Commission. He told me that there came a Cordelier thither (F. Mulard) to present certain Propositions in a printed book to the Pope, and that before he introduc'd him he desir'd to know what it was. That Cardinal Ce∣cheni told him, there was no danger in offering it to the sight of his Holinesse. He said also that the Cordelier told him that he was one of the Sorbon. I answer'd him to this, that most cer∣tainly he was not; and so took occasion to give him an account of the whole Fraud. He admo∣nisht me also to take heed of giving the Pope al∣cuni travagli, any cause of disturbance and pains. I told him, that we would be as careful in that re∣spect as possible; and that this consideration had already been the cause that I had represent∣ed to my Collegues that between that day and the Festivals there was onely the Tuesday fol∣lowing in which we could hope to have audience; that the Pope would be much incumbred that day, and that if we would stay till after the festivals we should with more ease and conveniency be admit∣ted. The Maistre de Chambre was well pleas'd with this moderatenesse, and proms'd me to pro∣cure audience for us assoon after the Festivals as he could.

Sunday the 17. we went to the Pope's Chap∣pel, and Monsignor Sacrista placed on one side of the Altar, just upon the passage where the Pope was to come in and go out; so that his Holinsse casting his eye upon us, consider∣ed us very wistly both at his coming in and going out.

M. Cosimo Ricciardi de Alcoltis Cure of San Salvato della Copella, and Qualificator of the Con∣gregation of the Index sent to me to come to him in the afternoon, which I did. He gave me notice that F. Annat was about to print a Book against the five Propositions, and that the book was committed by the H. Office to some persons to examin it, and see whether it were fit to give it approbation and permission to be printed; which might prove of very great prejudice in this affair, as I shall relate hereafter when I come to mention what we did to hinder it.

On Tuesday the 19. we went to waite upon Cardinal Barberin, who fell into high commen∣dations of the Faculty; which were seconded by our applauses; but least the same might be constru'd as if we took upon us to be at Rome in its name, I told his Eminence that the de∣gree of Doctor being inseperable from the per∣sons that have the honour to be of it, I conceiv'd, he consider'd the same in us, though we were not im∣ployed by the Faculty but by some of my LL. the Bi∣shops of France, for the purposes I had formerly had the honour to signifie to his Eminence. Our conference continu'd not long, Cardi∣nal Rapaccioli coming to call his Eminence to go abroad; and so it concluded in comple∣ments.

We went on Wednesday the 20. to visit the seven Churches. Going to S. Peter's in the morning I met F. Mulard in the street of the Hat-Sellers, who was buying some to return into France; he told me would not go now the season was so far spent, were it not that he was constrain'd by peo∣ple that had power to command him; but he ho∣ped he should come back shortly to Rome with M. Hallier. That the Pope would for certain passe a Judgment in the case; That it was reported that he would be contented with imposing silence as to our matters; but his mind was now other∣wise. I desir'd him to remember me to M. Hal∣lier, and assure him, that himself could not be more desirous to be at Rome, then I was to see him there. When we were return'd from the seven Churches, F. Mariana came to put me in remembrance of some visits which he thought ex∣pedient for us to make. He told me when I askt him the question, that people seem'd very joy∣full for the arrival of our Collegues; and spoke very well of it. But he said he heard from a certain person, that there had escap'd from one of us some word against the Council of Trent; but he had answer'd that it was a slander and a fal∣sity, as indeed he had reason, there not having been the least pretext or ground for that accusa∣tion.

On Fryday the 22. M. Brousse and my self went to see the General of the Augustines. A∣mongst other things, he told us that F. Mulard came to visit him as Envoy from the Faculty of Divinity at Paris; and wonder'd when we assur'd him that he was neither a Deputy nor a Doctor of it. He advis'd us very earnestly to forbear speak∣ing of Jansenius, and promis'd to contribute with us what he could do for the interest of S. Augu∣stin's doctrine.

In a Visit I made in the afternoon to F. Barelier, he told me his General could not be spoken with till after two dayes, because of a hundred or six∣score letters which he was to prepare against the next day for Italy; but he had already mention'd our businesse to him, and said that we could not but be very welcom, provided we spoke of none but S. Augustin, and S. Thomas.

All the Festivals were spent in Devotions, Ce∣remonies and Visits active and passive of our par∣ticular friends. I saw one thing at Vespers at the Church of S. Lewis, (where we were on Christ∣masse day) which deserves in my judgement to be set down here. The prayers of 40. hours had been there, and ended that day. At the end of Vespers a Procession was to be made, and the H. Sacrament was to be carried about in order to be∣ing shut up after the procession and accustomed ceremonies. We had the honour to carry the Ca∣nopy. As we were comming out of the Church, Card. Giori was passing by: He caus'd his Coach to stop, the boot to be taken down, and fell upon his knees while the Procession was passing. When the Sacrament appear'd, he alighted, accompani∣ed it, and enter'd with us into the Quire, and there stay'd upon his knees till all the prayers and cere∣monies were ended.

When the Festivals were over, I went to the Popes Maistre de chambre, who, for that the Vene∣tian Ambassador newly arriv'd was to have his first audience that morning, and Cardinal Raggi was afterwards to present to the Pope the Conser∣vators of the people of Rome newly elected, re∣ferr'd us for our audience to the Tuesday en∣suing.

Having quitted him, I went to the high Masse in the little Church of S. Thomas of Canterbury;

at the end of which approaching to Cardinal Bar∣berin in the Sacristie, we fell to speak of the Ab∣bot of Bourzeis his not enduring that any thing should be spoken in the printed books about our contests against the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. whereup∣on Cardinal Barberin rejoycing, O, said he to me, M. de Bourzeis è mio grand amico.

On Saturday the 30th. going in the afternoon for recreation to see the more considerable places of Rome, as we pass'd by Ara coeli, we met Fryer Archangel, who told us that F. Mulard was gone, and that he was gone encharg'd with Procurations and letters of recommendation from Card. Barbe∣rin, to negotiate in France about the affair of the Five Propositions, to return speedily, and bring M. Hallier with him. I askt him concerning M. Hallier's letter which F. Mulard refus'd to shew me; he told us, it was a thing not hard to be seen, for he had given Copies of it to several Cardinals, and he nam'd Roma and Ginetti; that he (Fr. Arch∣angel) transcrib'd them to present to their Emi∣nences; but had kept no Copy for himself, they being too long, and in a very small hand, and re∣quiring five or six hours to transcribe one. And by all that he told me, I found that what had been signify'd to me thereof by others not so clearly in∣form'd as Fr. Archangel, was neverthelesse very true.

CHAP. XV.

An Account of some Sermons which M. Brousse made upon the way of Die a∣gainst the Calvinists of that City, tou∣ching the possibility of God's Comman∣dements.

AMongst the particularities which my Col∣legues related to me of their journey, they told me of the stay which the Abbot of Valcroissant made at his Abbey, during which M. Brousse had occasion to hear preach at Die a considerable Mini∣ster of that City which is almost wholly Calvinistical, and to refute what he had said in his Sermon. That which I heard mention of in familiar discourse, see∣med to me so considerable, that I desir'd the Abbot of Valcroissant to set it down in writing, for pre∣serving the remembrance of it. He did so; and the account he gave of it, deserves, as I conceive, to have a place in this Journal.

In our journey from Lyons to Marseilles in order to take Sea, we pass'd through the City of Die in Dauphine, where the Calvinists have a Colledge, one of the most considerable that they have in France. We stay'd there some dayes, by reason my Abby is a league distant from that City. During which time M. Brousse, seeking occasion to evince the truths of the Catholick faith against the Hugonots, went to the Church on Sunday the 22. of Octob. to hear the Sermon of the Minister nam'd Dise, who took for the Theme of his Discourse the 6. verse of the 8. chap. of the Epistle to the Romans; Nam prudentia carnis mors est, pru∣dentia autem Spiritus vita & pax. From which words he adventur'd to draw sundry heretical conse∣quences against the Possibility of the Commandements, against the Merit of Good works, and against the dif∣ference and distinction of Sins into mortal and venial. This was the matter that he handled during a long hour which his discourse lasted.

When all was done, M. Brousse offer'd to the Prin∣cipals of the Consistory to refute immediately all that the Minister had said, and to go for that purpose into what place they pleas'd, either into the Bishops Hall, or into the middle of that place, or into the Colledge, provided the Minister would hear him, as himself had heard him. But those Hereticks refusing the challenge, he resolv'd to confute the said Sermon in the Cathedral Church, to which the Vicar-General of the Bishop of Valence and Die, and all the Members of the Chap∣ter assented. Many of those of the Religion were pre∣sent there, though the Ministers did not like it. He made two Sermons upon the same Verse, and confuted all the Heretical consequences which the Minister pre∣tended to draw from it. In the former, he prov'd the Possibility of the Commandements, and in the second, he establisht the Merit of good works, and evinc'd the difference of mortal Sins from venial, and shew'd, that though no person lives in the world without small sins, yet all our works are not sins; contrary to what that Minister had maintain'd in his discourse.

Touching the Possibility of the Commandements, he establisht the verity of the Catholick faith, making the same apparent between the two erroneous Extremes of the Pelagians on one side, who would have the Com∣mandements possible by the sole strength of nature, without the aid of the true grace of Jesus Christ; and of the Lutherans and Calvinists on the other, who hold that they are not possible to Nature even assisted with the grace of Jesus Christ. And he shew'd clearly how both the one and the other are overthrown at one blow by the Council of Trent, Sess. 6. Can. 18. Si quis dixerit homini justificato praecepta Dei esse impos∣sibilia, anathema sit. And cap. 11. Nemo teme∣raria illa & a Patribus sub anathemate prohibita voce uti debet, Praecepta homini justificato ad ob∣servandum esse impossibilia. Which he confirm'd by abundance of passages of H. Scripture, and by the authorities of S. Hierome, S. Augustine, and the Councils of Mileve and Orange, out of which the Council of Trent hath taken its Definitions.

And because the Minister, to elude the Scripture; by making semblance of answering to it and explica∣ting it, had said, That the Commandements may in some sort be said to be possible in two manners; first, inasmuch as they may be performed in Heaven, as also they might have been before Adam had sinn'd. Second∣ly, that they may be said possible, because we have a Will which of its own essence is a remote Power, and is not found in other creatures. M. Brousse show'd that the Commandements are not onely possible in those two manners.

In refutation of the former, he shew'd, that the H. Scripture speaketh of the fulfilling of the Commande∣ments, which is done in this life; which he confirm'd by the example of many righteous persons who liv'd under the Law and the Gospel, of whom it is said in the Old and New Testament, That they kept the Law of God, That they walked in the way of his Comman∣dements, That they observ'd righteousnesse, That

they were righteous before God, and they liv'd with∣out blame, and without fault, &c. whence he con∣cluded, that the H. Scripture speaks of the possibili∣ty of the Commandments in reference to this life; but because many that living after the lusts of the flesh do not observe them, or do not observe them by the Spirit of Grace and of the Gospel, and in the order to Salvation, but only by the spirit of the flesh, and according to the Letter and bark of the Law, in this sense the Apostle saith, Prudentia carnis mors est; Pruden∣tia autem Spiritus Vita & Pax.

He shew'd in the second place, that the Command∣ments are not possible to men only because they have a Will, which according to its Essence is a remote power accomplishing them;

1. Because then Jesus Christ should have merited nothing for men by his death, in reference to the ful∣filling of the Commandments; since without him they were equally possible with that remote power, which consists in the Essence of the Will, which Jesus Christ did not purchase by his death.

2. Because the Christians would have no advan∣tage above Turks and Pagans, in respect of being able to observe the Law of God; since that Power which consists in the Essence of the Will, is common to Turks and Pagans as well as to Christians. This he confirmed by the consequence of several other absurdi∣ties, which the Hereticks cannot avoid.

All the Auditors exprest great satisfaction with this Sermon, and agreed that M. Brousse had very solidly refuted that of the Minister. The Jesuites of Die which were there, were also very much edifi'd with it, and without doubt they will attest the same. Many of those of the Religion who had heard the Minister before, confess'd, that Mr. Brousse had confuted his Sermon word for word, and all commended his mode∣ration, for having proceeded only upon the Authority and Reason founded upon the H. Scripture, and the H. Fathers, without flying into any contumely against the Minister. But that which most astonisht the He∣reticks, was the hearing of the Catholick Doctrine in the point of the possibility of the Commandments explain'd, and their belief confuted without having recourse to Sufficient Grace subject to Free-Will, as the Jesuites explicate it. This made them acknow∣ledge, that those who are called Jansenists, though they hold Principles contrary to those of the Jesuites, yet for all that do not favour the Doctrine of Calvin, and have this advantage in oppugning them this way that they (Calvinists) could not upbraid these Doctors us they did the Jesuites, of falling into the Error of the Pelagians, by going about to oppose the Tenets of Calvin. Moreover the Catholicks were heard to ask one another as they went from the Sermon, How can these Doctors be accus'd of agreeing with the Calve∣nists, touching the possibility of the Commandments, seeing we never heard the Doctrine of the Calvinists so well confuted, nor that of the Council of Trent so well establisht? as this Doctor hath done, who they say is a Jansenist, &c. M. Brousse offer'd the Mini∣sters again to hold a conference, but they would not accept it. He was desir'd to preach to the Urse∣lines, who are the only Nuns in that place, where seeing many of the pretended reform'd Religion were come to hear him, he fully evinc'd against them, with the edification of all his Hearers, the Sanctity of Vows, by which Virgins particularly consecrate them∣selves to God in the retirement of Monasteries.

An Addition to the foregoing Narrative.

DUring the four moneths of M. Brousse's resi∣dence at Rome, I never thought of shewing him the foregoing Narrative; but since my Re∣turn, sending it to him to peruse, and see whe∣ther all were punctually related, and whether he would add any thing to it, after he had read it, he sent it to me back with the following Addition.

In the said Narrative there is almost nothing of the second Sermon which I preached at Die, wherein I handled the matter of Good Works, and the di∣stinction of sins into mortal and venial, with as great and more strength as I did the day before that of Grace, and the possibility of the Command∣ments; and wherein there was this Rrmarkable, That the Minister having mention'd the Opinion of the Je∣suite Gretser, and brought a passage of his as a Doctrine of the Roman Church, I said in confuting him, That he was either extremely ignorant for a Pro∣fessor in Divinity, or extremely malicious: Ignorant, if he knew not that the sentiment of that Jesuite was not owned by the Roman Church, since so many learned men had opposed it: Malicious, if knowing so much, (as it was not likely he could be so ig∣norant of what was so common among the learned) he had nevetheless the boldness to alledge it to his Au∣ditors as the belief of the Church of Rome, and so impose upon them the falsity. I added, that the opi∣nion of the Jesuite Gretser was so far from being the belief of the Roman Church, that for my part I ac∣counted the same directly contrary unto it. I added this, because I saw two Jesuites my Auditors, who after Sermon came to see me at my Lodging, and ex∣press'd to me the satisfaction they had in hearing with what perspicuity and strength I handled that matter.

You may add, That the chief of the Hereticks were so satisfied with me, that they prayed me to pass that way at my Return from Rome: I promised them, that if I came back by the same Road, I would do it with all my heart, and bestow a whole moneth amongst them, and every day confute their errors in the pub∣lick place with the same clearness and solidity that I confuted the points which their Minister taught in his Sermon, and which I confuted in two, of which I made themselves Judges, if they would lay their hands upon their consciences.

CHAP. XVI

Passages at Paris towards the end of the year 1651. An Accusation made a∣gainst me by M. Grandin the Syndic at the instance of the Nuntio, as if I termed my self Deputy from the Fa∣culty. The Jesuites boast how they were confident the Propositions would be condemned at Rome. A scan∣dalous Libel of F. Brisacier the Je∣suit against the Nuns of Port-Royal, censur'd by the Arch-Bishop of Pa∣ris.

BEfore I enter upon the Narration of what pass'd at Rome during the first six months of the year 1652. there are three or four things worth mentioning here which pass'd at Paris in the end of the year 1651. That which hath most affinity with the former Story, is an Enterprise and Slander extremely ridiculous, which they contriv'd against me in the Assembly of the Faculty Novem. 4. no doubt out of a design to cloud and render uncertain the boldness of F. Mulard, who term'd himself a Deputy from the Faculty, by accusing▪ me formally and solemnly in that As∣sembly of having committed my self the same Im∣posture, to which they had induc'd and train'd that Cordelier.

When they dispatcht him from France to come and execute all their prescriptions in virtue of that Chimerical Deputation which they had given him by their own private Authority, and by which they hop'd to authorize all things which they instru∣cted him to say at Rome, they knew full well that I was set forth for France as I have above mention'd. They did not all expect my returning to Rome, or that there would be other persons there be∣sides me who would be displeas'd and concern'd for F. Mulards stiling himself Deputy from so famous a Society, and the knowldge they might have of his Life and Behaviour in the world, which gave him licence to speak any thing without any ones being offended or taking notice of it, undoubtedly made them presume, that this would be observed less in his person then in another; so that they lookt he should act absolutely and with∣out contradiction under that name in all the parts of his Instructions, and that neither he nor them∣selves would be liable to reproach for so foul a juggle: wherefore when they saw afterwards that their plot was contrary to their hope discover'd by my means, whether they were only led with in∣dignation against me for having searcht so far into their contrivance, and therefore aim'd to be re∣veng'd by falsly imposing that Crime upon me, of which themselves were truly guilty; or whether they only design'd to keep off from themselves that Infamy, and render it obscure and dubious in reference to themselves, by imputing the same to one who was likely to complain of it, and accusing him first, though they knew him to be very innocent; so it was, that they took a Resolution to accuse me of it in publick. Now that the accusation might seem the more plausible and better grounded, they would not be the Instruments of it themselves, but thought fit to make it more authentick by the considerableness of the Nuntio's person, which they made use of therein.

M. Grandin who had been chosen Syndic in M. Hallier's room in the last October, and was ac∣cording to custome to give his Thanks in the As∣sembly of the fourth of November, took this complaint for the whole Subject of his Oration.

He said. [as the Letter written by a Doctor, my friend, some days after that Assembly informeth me) that the Nuntio sent for him and the Sub-Dean the day before, to advertise them that M. de Saint Amand (he meant Saint Amour; for having consulted his paper, he said no more Saint Amand but Saint Amour; which consultation of his paper was from his Charity, which told him it might be M. de Saint Amour) acted at Rome in quality of Deputy from the Faculty of Divinity, in behalf of the cause of some, whom with a lower tone he named Jansenists. That the Nun∣tio desired to know the Facultie's mind upon this Advice which he gave them, and whether it were true that it had nam'd the said M. de Saint Amour for its Deputy.

To which M. Grandin added that it was very important that the Faculty took into consideration what he propounded to it.

Several Doctors who presently apprehended the maliciousness of this first proposal of the new Syndic▪ and were perswaded I was not capable of so shameful a falsitie, nor had any ground or need to commit it, hiss'd his Proposal, and de∣claim'd against the Deputation of F. Mulard, of which they had been advertis'd, saying, That that was it of which there was very great great reason to complain. When the murmur was appeas'd, M. Des-chasteaux Doctor and Procurator of Sorbonne (to whom I had written since my Re∣turn to Rome in regard of the remembrance I had of a like charge with as little ground against MM. Bourgeois and Duchesne, and desired him if the same were renewed against me, to declare in my name, that in case it were with the least truth, I consented to pass for the most infamous of men) advertis'd the Faculty of the Letter which I had written to him, and produc'd it at the same time in the Assembly. After the reading of my Letter, he and many other Doctors who were convinc'd of my innocence, said, that it was not requisite that the Faculty declar'd, not barely whether it had de∣puted me or not, but generally whether it had en∣charg'd any other with such Commission to act in its name at Rome about the matters then agitated concerning Grace. Great contest there was in the Assembly upon this Subject, some saying, that the Question was not concerning F. Mulard or

his Deputation, but to give an answer to the Nun∣tio; others on the contrary, that it was not ne∣cessary to answer the Nuntio, because his demand was grounded upon an Imposture, which was wholly visible by my Letter; That nevertheless it being true that I had in no wise usurped that quality, they would not hinder but the Truth might be known to all the earth; but being on the other side certain that F. Mulard had usurped it, it was necessary that upon the complaint made by Doctors who had proofs thereof at hand, the Faculty should declare the reality of the busi∣ness.

The design of the Doctors who complotted this Accusation, was to get the Faculty to declare, that it had not deputed me; which would have been an ignominious Note upon me, and given the pub∣lick and Posterity occasion to conceive that the Faculty had believ'd upon the Nuntio's Depositi∣on that I had been capable of that Falsity. But at length after long debate which lasted almost till noon, it was concluded, that MM. Messier and Grandin should repair to the Nuntio, and tell him that hitherto the Faculty had deputed no person to Rome, and that it was manifest that I had not taken upon me that Quality, by a Letter written to M. Des-Chaste∣aux who produced the same in the Assembly, which Letter the Faculty ordered should be shewn to the Nuntio. MM. Messier and Grandin when the As∣sembly was ended, went to deliver this answer to the Nuntio, and carried him my Letter. The Nuntio desir'd them to leave it, which they did. But M. Des-chasteaux being loth to loose such a proof of my Innocence, pray'd M. Messier to go next day to the Nuntio, and beseech him to re∣turn my Letter: He did so, and the Nuntio deli∣ver'd it without any difficulty.

'Tis remarkable, that though the words of the Faculty were general, and consequently ought in reason to touch such as had taken that Quality up∣on them, and brand them ignominiously, yet M. Grandin and the other Doctors that drew up the Conclusion, inserted in the draught only my name, and spar'd F. Mulards, leaving it to be presumed hereafter, that only I had given occasion for it. But assoon as I had receiv'd the Extract of it, which was sent me after it had been read again and confirmed in the Assembly of the first of Decem∣ber, I perceiv'd how I could make use of it, to re∣flect it back upon the face of them who alone de∣serv'd to bear the affront; As I shall shew when I give an account of the audience which my Col∣legues and I had of the Pope the 21. of January following.

The University also found it self interessed in the Conduct of the above said Cordelier, in regard of the falsities and injuries which they were ad∣vertis'd he spread against them in Rome; and they made a Decree in the ordinary Assembly of the Deputies, held in the Colledge of Navarre, De∣cember 2. by which it was resolved to write to me, and desire me to inform them the most punctually I could of all those falsities and calumnies. The Rector sent me that Decree, and join'd with it Letters of his own, wheredy he advis'd me to make complaint in the Universities name to some Judge, by putting in an information of the Lyes and Calumnies of F. Mulard, and then to pro∣duce my witnesses. But consulting with two Ro∣mans, men of great insight and practice in those matters; one told me that the business must be brought before the Judges Criminal, that it was no very ordinary case; that by reason of sundry disorders lately arisen in those Courts, he feared they would be shy of medling with it. The second told me, That the most proper Court was the Au∣ditor of the Chamber, where he conceiv'd, per∣mission would be easily granted to inform; but for sending the informations elsewhere, he be∣liev'd it would not be allow'd. That this was a mat∣ter of consequence, in which nothing could be done without asking the Pope whether he pleas'd to grant this particular Grace: Which difficulties consider'd, together with F. Mulards being re∣turn'd from Rome, and the Rector desiring no more informations then what he had since seen the day of that Decree (which I sent him) and I esteeming it more requisite to apply our selves totally to the prosecution of the grand Affair, in which all those Injures and Calumnies might be better quasht and dispel'd, then to this incidental Contest, which would withdraw so much attention from the principal; all the difficulties I say, and considera∣tions hinder'd me from fully performing (as I desir'd) all that the University recommended unto me.

The Canons regular of the Order of St. Au∣gustin having notice of the Examen intended at Rome about these matters in a solemn Congrega∣tion, assembled together to consult whether they should send thither one or two of their Fathers, in the name of the Society, in behalf of the interest which they took in the preservation of St. Augustins Doctrine; and they had already cast their eyes upon F. Fronto for the Journey. The General writ to Rome about it to their Procurator General, who shew'd me the Letter, and ask my opinion. I congratulated him and the whole Or∣der for so holy and Christian a care: I told him it might be very useful, and of a great example in due time; but I did not see all things yet in readi∣ness enough for the putting of that good and pious design in execution.

My Correspondent in behalf of my LL. the Bi∣shops writ a Letter to me dated, December 22. 1651. in which he seem'd to foretell in some sort, how the proceeding would be in this affair; as shall be seen hereafter.

Blessed be God (saith saith) that there are persons in the Colledge of Cardinals who understand the Truth in these Matters, though they be very few; but I am still afraid of the Romane Policy. Our Molinist Doctors (who have intelligence e∣very week from Rome) are very pleasant, when they say the Censure of the Propositi∣ons will speedily come forth, and that the Jansenists are made believe that the Pope condescends to the Letters of the Bishops who writ to his Holinesse against that of M. de Vabres, and will not passe Judgment of them at all. They adde that the first Pro∣position is censur'd already, and declar'd He∣retical▪ and that the others are under ex∣amination. That when the Censure is finish∣ed,

before it be declared to you, you shall be called for, to be heard in private, and after that, the Censure shall be publisht. Accordingly they are more briske then usu∣all. Be pleased to inquire into the grounds of this newes, which comes not from one a∣lone, but from many hands.

In the end of this year a Censure was past by the Archbishop of Paris upon a book of F. Brisa∣cier a Jesuite, intitl'd le Jansenisme confonda, &c. Jansenisme confounded. The Cause was for that the Author therein chargeth the Monastery of Re∣ligious Women or Nunnes at Port-Royal with a∣bundance of calumnies and scandals, so far as to accuse them of heresie in doctrine, and heinous disorders in manners: That according to the Rules prescrib'd to the Virgins of the H. Sacrament, there will be a new Religion made; that they shall be call'd Impenitents, Asacramentaries, Incommu∣nicants, &c. For which the Archbishop condem∣ned the said book as injurious, calumnious, and containing many lyts and impostures. He delar'd the said Nunnes pure and innocent from the Crimes wherewith that Jesuite went about to soile the can∣dour of their good manners, and traduce their inte∣grity and Religion, of which the said Archbishop de∣clar'd that he was assured with full certainty. This Censure he order'd to be publisht in all the Parishes of Paris, and caus'd the same to be print∣ed and fix'd upon the gates of all other Churc es. Which was perform'd with the applause of all good men, and a strange madnesse of the Jesuites, who had fruitlesly imploy'd all their credit to hinder the said Censure, which made them passe eve∣rywhere for publick calumniators.